大智度論 善達品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Thorough Penetration
善達品:須菩提問云何菩薩善達諸法相,佛以化人不行婬怒癡乃至無聖果為答,次第開出化人有修道否、一切色受想行識如化、既如化則菩薩有何功用、本行菩薩道時頗見眾生從五道得解脫否、既見知如幻如化何故猶行六度淨土成就眾生、眾生在何處住而菩薩拔出、何等是名何等是相、若但有名相云何自利利他具足諸地、若無相無憶念云何數四種法、無相法與三乘法異否、學三解脫門即學五陰十二入十八界四諦十二因緣、云何學五受陰相而出水沫泡焰芭蕉幻兵五喻、各各分別知諸法將無壞法性、學法性為無所學否、何因緣一切法即是法性、若即法性何以猶學六度乃至一切種智、佛答色即是法性而以無名相法以名相說、工幻師幻作男女象馬乃至佛身三十二相之喻、末說法性前後中無異故菩薩行菩薩道;論主釋更問之由與犢子美乳喻、化人無三毒而能有所作、師子不自貴其力、盲子飲毒喻、闇中見人與惡狗吠影二喻、名字和合析身至微塵、破微塵定有與天眼見細之二番問答、名相差別之二番問答、性定實有則無生無滅無罪福、坐道場觀第一真實、四諦三諦有相之問與摩訶衍法無相無憶念之答、三乘不異無相法、三解脫門是實法餘是方便說、學三解脫門何以即學五眾之問答、一切法實相名為法性、法性無性故遍學一切法、出法性見有法是常顛倒、幻師即菩薩幻法即六度、法性先無後有則同凡夫法先有後無則墮斷滅、從本已來常空今無所失(經+論)
本品開卷只有一問:「云何菩薩善達諸法相?」——問的是達,答的卻全是不。佛以化人為喻:「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識,不行內、外法」,乃至「亦無聖果」。而收句不止於無,還加了一句:「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相。」——無是事是境上的空,不分別是心上的空,兩句並立纔叫善達。所以須菩提立刻追問:既是化人,「化人云何有修道?」佛答得極穩:「化人修道,不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死。」修道不廢,只是修道的人不再落進垢淨生死的帳裡去算。再追一句「佛所化人,有根本實事、有垢有淨不?」須菩提自己答:「佛所化人,無有根本實事,亦無垢無淨」——「無有根本實事」六個字,是全品往下所有論證的底。
既然一切如化,菩薩行六波羅蜜是為誰行?這一問本品問了三遍。佛的答法不是說眾生實有,而是換掉問題的位置:「眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜,於名相虛妄中拔出眾生。」——所拔的不是人,是住處。 於是經文用很長的篇幅分疏名與相。名是「此名強作假施設」,是色是受想行識、是男是女、是地獄是天、是四果是佛道——「一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名。」相則有二:「一者、色相,二者、無色相」,都是「憶想分別著心」所生。菩薩之教亦只一事:「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中。」論主替這個次第補了一刀:名與相有何差別?「名者,是眾物字,如熱物字為火」,而「相為本,名為末」——病在相不在名,名不過是相之後起;判準也不在名之真假,在「以其能生染著心,是名為相」。
接著是本品最有力的一段句法。菩薩何以能具足六度乃至十八不共法?經文逐目綴三個字:「能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故」,精進、忍、戒、施,四禪、四無量、四無色,四念處乃至八聖道分,內空乃至無法有法空,八背捨、九次第定、佛十力乃至十八不共法——沒有一目不是「無相故」。無相不是少了什麼,無相正是它們得以成立的所以。而反面說得更狠:「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者」,菩薩就「不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。論主把這個反設推到底:「若諸法性定實有,即是無生」,無生則無滅,無滅則無罪福,無罪福則無縛解、無世間、無涅槃。只要實有一毫釐,修行這件事整個不成立。 論主又順手破了微塵:「微塵第一微細故不得作分」麼?「若微塵是色,則應有分」;若說天眼能見呢——「天眼亦虛誑妄見」。破到最後是一句「微塵,如先說,但有名無實」,回到名相二字上。
五陰的知法,經文用了五個喻,一陰一喻,配得極嚴:色如水沫,「知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實;譬如水沫無堅固」;受如水泡,「知諸受相如水中泡,一起一滅」;想如陽焰,「是想如焰,水不可得,而妄生水想」;行如芭蕉,「行如芭蕉,葉葉除却,不得堅實」;識如幻,「如幻師幻作四種兵,無有實,識亦如是」。論主論凡夫之著,也連出兩個喻:「如人闇中見似人物,謂是實人,而生畏怖」;「又如惡狗臨井,自吠其影」——水中無狗,只有影,而牠「生惡心,投井而死」。所怕的本來沒有,所恨的正是自己的影子,一個投井而死,把著相之害寫盡了。至於菩薩何以在畢竟空裡還起大悲,論主也只用一個喻:「如長者有子,盲而飲毒」,父親知其必死,「起種種方便,遮令不飲」。
品的後半轉到法性。須菩提疑:既然一切法即是法性,何必更學六度乃至陀羅尼?佛的答先斷其外:「法性外法不可得,是故不壞」;再開其內:「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法」,因為「一切法皆入無相無為性中」,乃至「色即是法性,法性即是色」。論主怕人把這句聽成偏學,特地補一句:若法性別有一性、或以無性為性,那纔應當「但學法性、不學一切法」;今法性既無別性亦無無性,所以「遍學一切法」——正因為法性不是諸法之外別有一法,學法性纔不是少學而是全學。 而畢竟空之所以不礙方便說法,保證只在一處:「以法性前、後、中無異」。論主兩邊都破:「若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異」;「若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅」。正立的一句是全品最平實也最要緊的:「以諸法性先空,中、後亦爾,非智慧力故令空」——空不是觀出來的,是本來如此。 所以全品收在菩薩對眾生說的一句話上:「若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失。」畢竟空之所以令人怕,怕的是似乎要失去什麼;而本來常空,則失無可失。善達二字,達的就是這個「今無所失」。
This chapter opens with only one question: ‘How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas?’—What is asked is penetration, and what answers is wholly ‘not’. The Buddha takes the conjured person as simile: ‘It is as a conjured person does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness, does not practise inner and outer dharmas’, and so on up to ‘nor is there any holy fruit’. And the closing sentence does not stop at absence, but adds one more clause: ‘The bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas; this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas.’—There being no such matter is emptiness on the side of the object; not discriminating is emptiness on the side of the mind; only when the two clauses stand together is it called thorough penetration. So Subhūti at once presses: since it is a conjured person, ‘how does a conjured person have cultivation of the path?’ The Buddha answers with great steadiness: ‘The conjured person cultivates the path, neither stained nor pure, nor is he within the birth and death of the five destinies.’ Cultivating the path is not discarded; it is only that the one who cultivates no longer falls into the ledger of stain and purity, birth and death, to be reckoned there. Pressing one more step, ‘Does the person conjured by the Buddha have a real root-substance, have stain or purity?’, Subhūti himself answers: ‘The person conjured by the Buddha has no real root-substance, nor stain nor purity’—the six Chinese characters ‘has no real root-substance’ are the ground of every argument the whole chapter makes from here on.
Since all is like a conjuration, for whose sake does the bodhisattva practise the six perfections? This chapter asks this question three times. The Buddha's way of answering is not to say that beings really exist, but to shift the question's position: ‘Beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination; therefore the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and pulls beings out from within the falseness of names and marks.’—What is pulled out is not a person but an abiding-place. So the sūtra text at great length distinguishes name and mark. Name is ‘this name is a forced and provisional setting-up’: it is form, it is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, it is man, it is woman, it is hell, it is heaven, it is the four fruits, it is the Buddha path—‘all dharmas that come together are provisional names; by the name one takes dharmas, therefore it is a name.’ Marks are of two kinds: ‘first, the mark of form; second, the mark of the formless’, both born of ‘the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination’. The bodhisattva's teaching too is only one thing: ‘he teaches and transforms beings to part from marks and makes them abide within the signless nature.’ The treatise-author adds one more cut to this sequence: what difference is there between name and mark? ‘A name is the designation of a crowd of things, as the designation of a hot thing is fire’, and ‘the mark is the root, the name the branch’—the sickness is in the mark, not in the name; the name is only what arises after the mark; the criterion too is not whether the name is true or false, but ‘because it can give rise to a stained and clinging mind, it is named a mark’.
Next comes the most forceful syntax of this chapter. By what can the bodhisattva make complete the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas? The sūtra text appends three Chinese characters to each item: ‘he can make complete dhyānapāramitā, because of signlessness’, vigour, patience, morality, giving, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the Buddha's ten powers and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas—not one item but is ‘because of signlessness’. Signlessness is not the lack of something; signlessness is exactly that by which they come to be established. And the reverse is said more fiercely still: ‘If the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth’, the bodhisattva ‘could not know that dharmas are signless and without recollecting and so obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi’. The treatise-author pushes this counterfactual to the end: ‘If the nature of dharmas were fixed and really existent, that would be non-arising’, non-arising then non-ceasing, non-ceasing then no sin and merit, no sin and merit then no bondage and release, no world, no nirvāṇa. If even a hair's breadth really existed, the whole matter of practice would not be established. The treatise-author also in passing refutes the atom: is it that ‘the atom, being the finest and most minute, cannot be divided into parts’? ‘If the atom is form, it should have parts’; and if one says the divine eye can see it—‘the divine eye too is a false and deceptive seeing’. Refuted to the end comes one sentence, ‘the atom, as explained before, has only a name and no substance’, returning to the two Chinese characters name and mark.
For the way of knowing the five aggregates, the sūtra text uses five similes, one aggregate one simile, matched with great strictness: form like foam, ‘he knows form to be ultimately empty, its inner parts differing, hollow and without substance; it is as foam on water has no solidity’; feeling like a bubble, ‘he knows the marks of feelings to be like bubbles on water, arising and ceasing one after another’; perception like a mirage, ‘this perception is like a mirage: water is unfindable, yet falsely one gives rise to the perception of water’; constructions like a plantain, ‘constructions are like a plantain: leaf after leaf is stripped away, and no solid core is found’; consciousness like an illusion, ‘as a conjurer conjures the four kinds of troops, which have no substance, so too is consciousness’. The treatise-author, discussing the ordinary person's clinging, likewise brings out two similes in a row: ‘as a person in the dark sees something resembling a person, takes it for a real person, and gives rise to fear’; ‘and again as an evil dog facing a well barks at its own shadow’—there is no dog in the water, only a shadow, yet it ‘gives rise to an evil mind, throws itself into the well, and dies’. What is feared never existed; what is hated is precisely one's own shadow; one throws itself into the well and dies, and the harm of clinging to marks is written to the full. As for how the bodhisattva still gives rise to great compassion within ultimate emptiness, the treatise-author uses only one simile: ‘as an elder has a son who is blind and drinks poison’; the father knows he must die, and ‘sets up all kinds of skilful means to block him and stop him drinking’.
The latter half of the chapter turns to the nature of dharmas. Subhūti doubts: since all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why train further in the six perfections and so on up to the dhāraṇī? The Buddha's answer first cuts off the outside: ‘Dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable; therefore it is not destroyed’; then opens the inside: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas’, because ‘all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature’, and so on up to ‘form is precisely the nature of dharmas; the nature of dharmas is precisely form’. The treatise-author, fearing people will hear this as partial training, specially adds a sentence: if the nature of dharmas had some separate nature, or took having no nature as its nature, only then should one ‘train only in the nature of dharmas and not train in all dharmas’; now since the nature of dharmas has neither a separate nature nor the absence of nature, one ‘trains in all dharmas throughout’—exactly because the nature of dharmas is not some separate dharma apart from dharmas, training in the nature of dharmas is not training in less but training in all. And that ultimate emptiness does not hinder teaching the Dharma by skilful means has its guarantee in one place only: ‘because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle’. The treatise-author refutes both sides: ‘If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, born of causes and conditions, it would be no different from the dharmas shared with ordinary people’; ‘if the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, beings and dharmas would fall into annihilation’. The sentence that establishes it positively is the plainest and most essential of the whole chapter: ‘because the nature of dharmas is empty at first, and so in the middle and after; it is not made empty by the power of wisdom’—emptiness is not contemplated into being; it is so from the first. So the whole chapter gathers in one sentence the bodhisattva says to beings: ‘If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost.’ What makes ultimate emptiness frightening is that it seems one is about to lose something; but if from the first it has always been empty, there is nothing that can be lost. The two Chinese characters ‘thorough penetration’ penetrate exactly this ‘now nothing is lost’.
卷89 〔T25 0687c18〕
大智度論釋善達品第七十九 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩善達諸法相?」 佛告須菩提:「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識,不行內、外法,不行諸煩惱結使,不行有漏法、無漏法,世間法、出世間法,有為法、無為法,亦無聖果;菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相。」 須菩提言:「世尊!化人云何有修道?」 佛言:「化人修道,不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死。須菩提!於汝意云何?佛所化人,有根本實事、有垢有淨不?」 須菩提言:「不也!佛所化人,無有根本實事,亦無垢無淨,亦不在五道生死。」 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩〔T25 0688a〕訶薩善達諸法相,亦如是。」 須菩提言:「世尊!一切色如化不?一切受、想、行、識如化不?」 佛言:「一切色如化,一切受、想、行、識如化。」 「世尊!若一切色如化、一切受想行識如化、一切法如化,化人無色、無受想行識、無垢無淨、無五道生死亦無解脫處,菩薩有何等功用?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?菩薩摩訶薩本行菩薩道時,頗見有眾生從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天中得解脫不?」 須菩提言:「不也!世尊!」 佛言:「如是!如是!須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不見眾生從三界得解脫。何以故?菩薩摩訶薩見知一切法如幻、如化。」 「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩見知一切法如幻、如化,為何事故行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、三十七助道法,乃至行大慈大悲、淨佛國土、成就眾生?」 佛告須菩提:「若眾生自知諸法如幻、如化,菩薩摩訶薩終不於阿僧祇劫為眾生行菩薩道。須菩提!以眾生自不知諸法如幻、如化,以是故,菩薩摩訶薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,眾生在何處住,菩薩行六波羅蜜而拔出之?」 「須菩提!眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜,於名相虛妄中拔出眾生。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!何等是名?何等是相?」 佛言:「此名強作假施設,所謂此色、此受想行識,此男、此女,此大、此小,此地獄、此畜生、此餓鬼,此人、此天,此有為、此無為,此須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,〔T25 0688b〕此佛道。須菩提!一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名。一切有為法但有名相,凡夫愚人於中生著。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,於名字中教令遠離,作是言:『諸眾生!是名但有空名,虛妄憶想分別中生,汝等莫著虛妄憶想!此事本末皆無,自性空故,智者所不著。』如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,為眾生說法。須菩提!是為名。 「何等為相?須菩提!有二種相,凡夫人所著處。何等為二?一者、色相,二者、無色相。須菩提!何等名色相?諸所有色,若麁若細、若好若醜,皆是空;是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相。何等是無色相?諸無色法,憶想分別,著心取相故生煩惱,是名無色相。是菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,教眾生遠離是相,著無相法中,令不墮二法,所謂是相、是無相。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法但有名相,云何菩薩行般若波羅蜜能自饒益,亦教他人令得善利?云何菩薩具足諸地,從一地至一地,教化眾生令得三乘?」 佛告須菩提:「若諸法根本定有、非但名相者,菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能自益,亦不能利益他人。須菩提!諸法無有根本實事、但有名相,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故;毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,無相故;具足四禪波羅蜜、四無量心波羅蜜、四無色定波羅蜜、無相故;具〔T25 0688c〕足四念處波羅蜜,無相故;乃至具足八聖道分波羅蜜,無相故;具足內空波羅蜜,無相故;乃至具足無法有法空波羅蜜,無相故;足具八背捨波羅蜜,無相故;具足九次第定波羅蜜,無相故;具足佛十力波羅蜜,無相故;乃至具足十八不共法波羅蜜,無相故。是菩薩,無相故,自具足是善法,亦教他人令具足善法,無相故。須菩提!若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、亦教眾生令得無漏法。何以故?一切無漏法無相、無憶念故。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以無漏法利益眾生。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法無相、無憶念,云何數是聲聞法、是辟支佛法、是菩薩法、是佛法?」 佛告須菩提:「於汝意云何?無相法與聲聞法異不?」 「不也!世尊!」 「無相法與辟支佛法、菩薩法、佛法異不?」 「不也!世尊!」 佛告須菩提:「無相法即是須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛法、菩薩法、佛法?」 須菩提言:「如是!世尊!」 「須菩提!以是因緣故,當知一切法皆是無相。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩學是一切法無相,得增益善法,所謂六波羅蜜,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至十八不共法。何以故?菩薩不以餘法為要,如三解脫門,所謂空、無相、無作。所以者何?一切善法皆入三解脫門。何以故?一切法自相空,是名空解脫門;一切法無相,是名無相解脫門;一切法無作無起相,是名無作解脫門。若菩薩摩訶薩學三解〔T25 0689a〕脫門,是時能學五陰相,能學十二入相,能學十八界相,能學四聖諦、十二分因緣法,能學內空、外空乃至無法有法空,能學六波羅蜜、四念處乃至八聖道分,能學佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,能學五受陰相?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩行般若波羅蜜,知色相,知色生滅,知色如。云何知色相?知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實;譬如水沫無堅固,是為知色相。云何知色生滅?色生時無所從來、去無所至,若不來不去,是為知色生滅相。云何知色如?是色如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,是為知色如。須菩提!如名如實不虛,如前,後、中亦爾,常不異,是為知色如。 「云何知受相?云何知受生滅?云何知受如?菩薩知諸受相如水中泡,一起一滅,是為知受相。知受生滅者,是受無所從來、去無所至,是為知受生滅。知受如者,是如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,是為知受如。 「云何知想相?云何知想生滅?云何知想如?知想相者,是想如焰,水不可得,而妄生水想,是為知想相。知想生滅者,是想無所從來、去無所至,是為知想生滅。知想如者,諸想如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,不轉於實相,是為知想如。 「云何知行相?云何知行生滅?云何知行如?知行相者,行如芭蕉,葉葉除却,不得堅實,是為知行相。知行生滅者,諸行生無所從來、去無所至,是為知行生滅。知行如者,諸行不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、〔T25 0689b〕不垢不淨,是為知行如。 「云何知識相?云何知識生滅?云何知識如?知識相者,如幻師幻作四種兵,無有實,識亦如是。知識生滅者,是識生時無所從來,滅時無所去,是為知識生滅。知識如者,知識不生不滅、不來不去、不垢不淨、不增不減,是為知識如。 「云何知諸入?眼,眼性空;乃至意,意性空。色,色性空;乃至法,法性空。 「云何知界?眼,眼界空;色,色界空;眼識,眼識界空;乃至意識界亦如是。 「云何知四聖諦?知苦聖諦時,遠離二法,知苦諦不二不別,是名苦聖諦;集、滅、道亦如是。云何知苦如?苦聖諦即是如,如即是苦聖諦。集、滅、道亦如是。 「云何知十二因緣?知十二因緣不生相,是名知十二因緣。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,各各分別知諸法,將無以色性壞法性,乃至一切種智性壞法性耶?」 佛告須菩提:「若法性外更有法者,應壞法性。法性外法不可得,是故不壞。何以故?須菩提!佛及佛弟子知法性外法不可得故,不說法性外有法。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,應學法性。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,為無所學?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法。何以故?一切法即是法性。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!何因緣故一切法即是法性?」 佛言:「一切法皆入無相無為性中,以是因緣故,學法性則學一切法。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!若一切法即是法性,菩薩摩訶薩何以學般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、〔T25 0689c〕羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜?菩薩摩訶薩何以學初禪,第二、第三、第四禪?菩薩摩訶薩何以學慈、悲、喜、捨?何以學無邊虛空處、無邊識處、無所有處、非有想非無想處?何以學四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分?何以學空、無相、無作解脫門?何以學八背捨、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法?何以學六神通?何以學三十二相、八十隨形好?何以學生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家?何以學生四天王天處、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天?何以學生梵天王住處、光音天、遍淨天、廣果天、無想定、淨居天?何以學生無邊空處、生無邊識處、生無所有處、生非有想非無想處?何以學初發意地,第二、第三、第四、第五、第六、第七、第八、第九、第十地?何以學聲聞地、辟支佛地、菩薩法位?何以學成就眾生、淨佛國土?何以學諸陀羅尼?何以學樂說法?何以學阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,學已得一切種智、知一切法?世尊!諸法法性中無是分別!世尊!將無菩薩墮非道中?何以故?世尊!法性中無如是分別。法性中無色,無受、想、行、識,諸法性亦不遠離色、受、想、行、識;色即是法性,法性即是色;受、想、行、識亦爾,一切法亦如是。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!如汝所言:『色即是法性,受、想、行、識即是法性。』須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,若法性外見有法者,為不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,知一切法性即是阿耨多羅三藐三〔T25 0690a〕菩提;以是故,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,知一切法即是法性已,以無名相之法以名相說,所謂是色,是受、想、行、識,乃至是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。 「須菩提!譬如工幻師若幻師弟子,多人處立,幻作種種形色:男、女,象、馬,端嚴園林,及諸廬館、流泉、浴池、衣服、臥具、香華、瓔珞、餚饍、飲食,作眾伎樂,以樂眾人。又復幻作人,令布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、修智慧。是幻師復幻作剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家,四天王天處、須彌山三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天以示眾人,復幻作梵眾天乃至非有想非無想天,復幻作須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛。菩薩摩訶薩從初發意行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,行初地乃至行十地,入菩薩位,遊戲神通,成就眾生,淨佛國土,遊戲諸禪、解脫、三昧,行佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲,具足佛身三十二相、八十隨形好,以示眾人。是中無智之人歎:『未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。』其中有智之士思惟言:『未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。』 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不見離法性有法,行般若波羅蜜,以方便力故,雖不得眾生,而自布施,亦教人布施,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者;自持戒,亦教人持戒;自忍辱,亦教人忍辱;自精進,亦教人精進;自行禪,亦教人行禪;自〔T25 0690b〕修智慧,亦教人修智慧,讚歎修智慧法,歡喜讚歎修智慧者。自行十善,亦教人行十善,讚歎行十善法,歡喜讚歎行十善者。自受行五戒,亦教他人受行五戒,讚歎五戒法,歡喜讚歎受行五戒者。自受八戒齋,亦教他人受八戒齋,讚歎八戒齋法,歡喜讚歎行八戒齋者。自行初禪,乃至自行第四禪。自行慈、悲、喜、捨。自行無邊空處乃至非有想非無想處,亦教他人行。自行四念處乃至八聖道分。自行三解脫門,佛十力,乃至自行十八不共法,亦教他人行十八不共法,讚歎十八不共法,歡喜讚歎行十八不共法者。須菩提!若法性前、後、中有異者,是菩薩摩訶薩不能以方便力示法性、成就眾生。須菩提!以法性前、後、中無異,是故是菩薩行般若波羅蜜,為利益眾生故,行菩薩道。」 【論】 問曰: 佛品品中說「通達諸法相」,今須菩提何以更問? 答曰: 是般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問。譬如犢子雖大,善母美乳,飲猶不止;佛大慈悲,猶如善母,般若波羅蜜如美乳,須菩提如犢子,雖數聞諸法相,猶未厭足。 復次,唯佛一切智能通達諸法實相,餘人雖達,不能究盡,是故問。餘菩薩未作佛,云何能通達? 佛以譬喻答:如幻化人,無三毒、諸煩惱結使,無心、心數法,內外、有漏無漏法中所不攝,不墮凡夫法,亦不墮聖果中,不得言是須陀洹等;亦能發他心善惡,所為變化事,必能令成就。此變化,其實不垢不淨,〔T25 0690c〕六道所不攝。菩薩身亦如是,無三毒等煩惱,知是心、心數法皆是先世虛誑顛倒法因緣生故,不信、不隨逐。能如是行,是為善通達諸法相。 是時,須菩提雖善知空,以貴敬尊重佛法、不能限量佛法,故問佛:「世尊!一切色等法皆空如化耶?」 佛答:「一切色等法皆如化。」汝貴重佛法故,不敢言空;我以一切智故,能說諸法空。如餘人貴師子力,師子自不貴其力。 爾時,須菩提言:「若一切法畢竟空、皆如化,佛何以種種讚菩薩功德——因菩薩故斷三惡道,能拔出眾生令得涅槃?」 佛反問須菩提:「於汝意云何?菩薩本行菩薩道時,見定有眾生從五道中拔出不?」 須菩提言:「無也!」 佛可其意:「如是!如是!何以故?菩薩得無生法忍時,知見一切法如幻、如化。」 須菩提言:「若爾者,菩薩以何事故行六波羅蜜等?」 佛答:「若眾生自知諸法空、如幻,菩薩則無功夫。」 復次,若諸法決定空相,則菩薩無功夫。令諸法非實非空,過諸語言道,畢竟空寂滅相。眾生不知是事故,生吾我心,起惡罪業,受無量苦;是故菩薩知諸法實相,生大悲心。如長者有子,盲而飲毒,長者知其必死,起種種方便,遮令不飲。菩薩亦如是,見是眾生顛倒無明盲故飲三毒,則生大悲心,於無量阿僧祇劫,修六波羅蜜,淨佛國土、教化眾生。 須菩提聞是已,更白佛言:「世尊!若一切法空無根本、如夢、如幻等,眾生在何處住而菩薩拔出?」須菩提意謂:如人沒深泥而得拔出。 佛〔T25 0691a〕答:「眾生但住名相虛誑憶想分別中。」 佛意:一切法中無決定實者,但凡夫虛誑故著。如人闇中見似人物,謂是實人,而生畏怖;又如惡狗臨井,自吠其影,水中無狗,但有其相,而生惡心,投井而死。眾生亦如是,四大和合故名為身,因緣生識,和合故動作、言語;凡夫人於中起人相,生愛、生恚,起罪業,墮三惡道。 菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,憐愍眾生,種種因緣教化,令知空法而拔出之;作是言:「是法皆畢竟空、無所有,眾生顛倒虛妄故,見似如有,如化、如幻、如乾闥婆城,無有實事,但誑惑人眼。」 復次,一切法但從名字和合,更有餘名。如頭、足、腹、脊和合故,假名為身;如髮、眼、耳、鼻、口、皮、骨和合故,假名為頭;諸毛和合故,名為髮;分分和合故,假名為毛;諸微塵和合故,名為毛分;亦和合諸分故,名為微塵。 問曰: 微塵第一微細故不得作分,無分故無和合,此則定法,是故不得言「一切空,無有定法」! 答曰: 若微塵是色,則應有分。何以故?一切色皆在虛空中,皆有十方。若微塵是色,則有十分;若有十分,云何是極微?若如汝說微塵無分者,則非色。何以故?出色相故。 又復色名五情可得,若微塵非五情所得者,云何得知是色?是故微塵但有虛名。眼見麁色,尚可破令空,何況不可見、不可觸! 問曰: 微塵細故,五情所不能得,聖人得天眼則見。 答曰: 天眼見雖細,是色相故,應當有分;若無分則非色,非色則天眼不見。以是故,天眼亦〔T25 0691b〕虛誑妄見;是故聖人以慧眼觀世間,則得道。 微塵,如先說,但有名無實。微塵無故,一切法名字和合故更有假名,無有實定,而眾生妄生貪著;貪欲、瞋恚因緣故,起惡業,無量阿僧祇劫在三惡道受苦。若諸法實定,尚不應作貪欲、瞋恚罪因緣,何況虛誑無實!若能捨虛誑名相、不著空法者,則受涅槃常樂。 問曰: 名、相有何差別? 答曰: 名者,是眾物字,如熱物字為火。相者,如見烟知是火相,熱是火體。 復次,如五眾和合中男、女,是為名;身貌可別男、女,是為相。見是相故,作名字,名為男、女。 問曰: 若爾者,名、相無異!所以者何?見相故得名,知名故得相。 答曰: 汝不解我所說耶?先見男女貌,然後名為男、女。相為本,名為末。 又復如人眼見色,偏取所好相而生著,於餘人則不然;以其能生染著心,是名為相。 復次,此中佛自說名、相分別:「名者假名,以名取諸法。」如經中廣說。 須菩提問:「若一切法但有名相,菩薩云何自利、利人?」 佛答:「若諸法根本定有,菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能自利利人。」 何以故?若諸法性定實有,即是無生。何以故?以性先定有故。若是法從因緣和合生,即是無定性。若性定有,則不須因緣和合;若爾者,則無生,無生故無滅,無滅故無罪福。以知無常故,則捨罪修福;若常,則無縛解、無世間、無涅槃等。是故佛告須菩提:「若法定有、非但名相者,菩薩不行般若波羅蜜自利、利人,〔T25 0691c〕不行禪波羅蜜等自利、利人。無相故,是菩薩自具足是善法,亦以善法利益眾生,以無相故。」 佛告須菩提:「若諸法當實有如毫釐許,菩薩坐道場時,不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有,得成阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;亦不能以此法利益眾生。」何以故?是菩薩坐道場時,觀一切法第一真實;若小錯,不應得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。亦不能為眾生說是空無相法。所以者何?法若定有,佛云何誑眾生「一切法無漏、無相、無憶念」? 問曰: 四諦中,三諦皆有相——苦諦則有苦相,集諦則有集相,道諦則有道相;唯滅諦無相,亦有憶念,是無相涅槃,汝何以言「一切無漏法無相、無憶念」? 答曰: 摩訶衍法與聲聞法異。摩訶衍法中說:「一切無漏法,無相、無憶念。」 復次,有相、有憶念,皆是虛誑不實;若虛誑不實,即是諸煩惱漏,云何是無漏? 復次,是三諦皆隨滅諦——見苦即捨,見集即斷,不言實定;見道為趣滅故,亦不住是道中;滅盡是主。是滅盡法,無相、無緣,云何有憶念?憶念皆是緣相著法。 是故無漏法皆無相、無憶念。 須菩提意:若無漏法是第一實,無相、無憶念,一切法性亦應無相、無憶念;但凡夫顛倒故,有相、有憶念。是故問佛:「若一切法無相、無憶念,云何數是聲聞法、是辟支佛法、是菩薩法、是佛法?」 佛反問須菩提:「三乘法與無相法異不?」 須菩提答曰:諸煩惱滅即是斷,斷即是無為法,亦知滅道諦即是無漏無相,是故言:「三乘不異無相法。」 佛復問:「須陀洹乃至佛不即〔T25 0692a〕是無相法耶?」 答言:「是。以是因緣故,當知一切法皆是無相。若無相,汝云何難言有諸道?正以無相故,有三乘諸道。」 佛言:「若菩薩能如是學無相法,則能增益諸善法,所謂六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。」此中佛自說因緣:「菩薩唯住三解脫門,不以餘法為要。」所以者何?三解脫門是實法,餘四念處等法雖實,皆方便說。 三解脫門近涅槃,亦能攝一切實善法,是故說菩薩應學。 問曰: 若菩薩學是三解脫門即學五眾、十二入、十八界等,是三解脫門皆空、無相、無分別,是五眾諸法皆是有相、有分別法,云何學三解脫門故學是餘法? 答曰: 菩薩學是三解脫門,則出三界、盡三漏故,於諸法中得實智慧,無所不通。先來五眾中,皆虛妄邪行;今得此三解脫門故,得正通達。 此中佛自說因緣:「菩薩行是三解脫門無相法時,知色生、知色滅、知色如,乃至識亦爾。」如經中廣說。 須菩提復問:「如佛所言,菩薩知色等相,知色等生,知色等滅,知色等如。若如是分別,將無色性壞法性耶?」 佛答:「若有法出法性者,色性應壞法性。」 一切法實相名為法性,是故一切法皆入法性中;色性實相即是法性,同一性,云何色性能壞法性?佛更說因緣:「諸佛賢聖不見出法性更有法者,不得故不說。」諸佛賢聖最可信者,菩薩應如是學法性。 須菩提白佛:「若菩薩學法性,是為無所學。」所以者何?法性無性故。 佛答:法性無性者,若菩薩學法性,為學一切法。若法性當〔T25 0692b〕別有性、若無性是性,應但學法性、不學一切法;今法性實無別性,亦無無性故,遍學一切法。但諸法實相是法性,是故得實相則正遍學一切法。 爾時,須菩提白佛:「世尊!若一切法即是法性,菩薩摩訶薩以何等故學六波羅蜜,乃至陀羅尼門?何以故?諸法實相即是法性,若一切法即是法性,菩薩更何所求?復次,法性中無分別是六波羅蜜乃至陀羅尼;今菩薩分別行是法,將無墮顛倒中耶?」 佛可須菩提意而答:「若菩薩出法性見有法者,不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。何以故?出法性有法者,是常顛倒、無明,不可轉令實,云何斷一切法中無明得作佛?菩薩知一切法即是畢竟空、常寂滅相,無戲論、無名字;憐愍眾生,以方便力故以名相說,所謂是色,是受、想、行、識,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 如經中所說幻喻:幻師即是菩薩,幻法即是六波羅蜜等諸法。雖行是諸法,無著心;如幻師雖幻作種種物,知其無實而不著。智者是佛及大菩薩;無智者,凡夫人及新發意,而大歡喜,歎未曾有。 菩薩行菩薩道,雖出法性更不見有法,亦不見有一定眾生,而大利益自身及眾生。如經中說:「是菩薩自行布施等,亦教他人,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者。乃至十八不共法亦如是。」 此中佛自說因緣:「若法性先無後有,菩薩不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不能以方便力說。」所以者何?若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異!〔T25 0692c〕若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅。以諸法性先空,中、後亦爾,非智慧力故令空。眾生及諸法非以入無餘涅槃時乃空,從本已來常空。 菩薩教眾生:「何以不觀其實性而著顛倒?若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失。」如是行般若波羅蜜菩薩,則能祐利眾生。 大智度論卷第八十九
《大智度論》卷89 · T25n1509 0687c18–0692c11
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈善達品〉第七十九,聖者龍樹所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷八十九。
經①:須菩提問云何菩薩善達諸法相,佛以化人為喻而逐層開出如化、無功用之疑、名相之訓、無相具足諸度、無相法不異三乘法、學三解脫門即學五陰乃至十八不共法、知五陰相生滅如之五喻、分別諸法不壞法性、學法性即學一切法、一切法即是法性而猶行六度、工幻師幻作眾事之喻,末結法性前後中無異故菩薩行菩薩道
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩要怎樣纔算是善達諸法之相?』
佛告訴須菩提:『譬如變化所作之人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識,不行內法、外法,不行諸煩惱結使,不行有漏法與無漏法、世間法與出世間法、有為法與無為法,也沒有聖果;菩薩也是這樣,沒有這些事,也不分別這些法,這就叫作善達諸法相。』
須菩提說:『世尊!變化之人怎麼會有修道這回事?』
佛說:『變化之人修道,不垢不淨,也不在五道生死之中。須菩提!你意下如何?佛所變化出來的人,有沒有根本的實事、有沒有垢、有沒有淨?』
須菩提說:『不是的!佛所變化出來的人沒有根本的實事,也無垢無淨,也不在五道生死之中。』
『正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法之相,也是這樣。』
須菩提說:『世尊!一切色是不是如化?一切受、想、行、識是不是如化?』
佛說:『一切色如化,一切受、想、行、識如化。』
『世尊!若一切色如化、一切受想行識如化、一切法如化,而變化之人沒有色、沒有受想行識、無垢無淨、沒有五道生死也沒有解脫之處,那麼菩薩有什麼樣的功用?』
佛告訴須菩提:『你意下如何?菩薩摩訶薩當初行菩薩道的時候,可曾見有眾生從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天之中得解脫嗎?』
須菩提說:『不曾!世尊!』
佛說:『是這樣!是這樣!須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不見有眾生從三界得解脫。為什麼呢?因為菩薩摩訶薩見知一切法如幻、如化。』
『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩見知一切法如幻、如化,那又為了什麼事的緣故而行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、三十七助道法,乃至行大慈大悲、淨佛國土、成就眾生?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若是眾生自己就知道諸法如幻、如化,菩薩摩訶薩終究不會在阿僧祇劫之中為眾生行菩薩道。須菩提!正因為眾生自己不知道諸法如幻、如化,所以菩薩摩訶薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六波羅蜜,成就眾生、淨佛國土,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,眾生是住在什麼地方,而菩薩行六波羅蜜把他們拔出來?』
『須菩提!眾生只是住在名、相與虛妄憶想分別之中,所以菩薩行般若波羅蜜,從名相虛妄之中拔出眾生。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!什麼是名?什麼是相?』
佛說:『這名是強作的假施設,就是所謂這是色、這是受想行識,這是男、這是女,這是大、這是小,這是地獄、這是畜生、這是餓鬼,這是人、這是天,這是有為、這是無為,這是須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道,這是佛道。須菩提!一切和合之法都是假名,以名去取諸法,所以稱之為名。一切有為法只有名與相,凡夫愚人在其中生起執著。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力的緣故,在名字之中教他們遠離,這樣說:「諸眾生!是名但有空名,虛妄憶想分別中生,汝等莫著虛妄憶想!此事本末皆無,自性空故,智者所不著。」正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力的緣故,為眾生說法。須菩提!這就是名。
『什麼是相呢?須菩提!有兩種相,是凡夫人所執著之處。哪兩種?一是色相,二是無色相。須菩提!什麼叫作色相?所有的色,或粗或細、或好或醜,都是空;在這空法之中憶想分別而生執著之心,這就叫作色相。什麼是無色相?諸無色之法,憶想分別,以執著之心取相的緣故而生煩惱,這就叫作無色相。這菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以方便力的緣故,教眾生遠離這相,安著於無相之法中,使他們不墮入相與無相這二法。正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,教化眾生遠離相,令他們住在無相性中。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法只有名相,菩薩行般若波羅蜜怎麼能自己得饒益,也教他人令得善利?菩薩怎麼能具足諸地,從一地到一地,教化眾生令得三乘?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若是諸法在根本上決定是有、不只是名相,菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候就不能自益,也不能利益他人。須菩提!諸法沒有根本的實事、只有名與相,所以菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,能具足禪波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;能具足毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足四禪波羅蜜、四無量心波羅蜜、四無色定波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足四念處波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;乃至具足八聖道分波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足內空波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;乃至具足無法有法空波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足八背捨波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足九次第定波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;具足佛十力波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故;乃至具足十八不共法波羅蜜,因為無相的緣故。這菩薩因為無相的緣故,自己具足這些善法,也教他人令具足善法,都是因為無相的緣故。須菩提!若是諸法之相當真實有如毫釐那樣多,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,就不能知諸法無相、無憶念而得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也不能教眾生令得無漏法。為什麼呢?因為一切無漏法無相、無憶念的緣故。正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,以無漏法利益眾生。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法無相、無憶念,怎麼還數說這是聲聞法、這是辟支佛法、這是菩薩法、這是佛法?』
佛告訴須菩提:『你意下如何?無相法與聲聞法有差異嗎?』
『沒有差異!世尊!』
『無相法與辟支佛法、菩薩法、佛法有差異嗎?』
『沒有差異!世尊!』
佛告訴須菩提:『無相法就是須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛法、菩薩法、佛法嗎?』
須菩提說:『是這樣!世尊!』
『須菩提!因為這個因緣的緣故,應當知道一切法都是無相。須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩學這一切法無相,得以增益善法,就是所謂六波羅蜜,四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處乃至十八不共法。為什麼呢?因為菩薩不以其餘之法為要,如三解脫門,就是所謂空、無相、無作。所以者何?一切善法都入於三解脫門。為什麼呢?一切法自相空,這叫作空解脫門;一切法無相,這叫作無相解脫門;一切法無作無起之相,這叫作無作解脫門。若菩薩摩訶薩學三解脫門,這時就能學五陰之相,能學十二入之相,能學十八界之相,能學四聖諦、十二分因緣法,能學內空、外空乃至無法有法空,能學六波羅蜜、四念處乃至八聖道分,能學佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,怎樣纔能學五受陰之相?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩行般若波羅蜜,知色相,知色的生滅,知色如。怎樣叫作知色相?知色畢竟空,其中分分各異、虛而不實;譬如水上的泡沫沒有堅固,這就是知色相。怎樣叫作知色生滅?色生的時候無所從來、去的時候無所至,若是不來不去,這就是知色生滅之相。怎樣叫作知色如?這色之如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,這就是知色如。須菩提!所謂如,是如實不虛;如同在前,在後、在中也是這樣,恆常不異,這就是知色如。
『怎樣叫作知受相?怎樣叫作知受的生滅?怎樣叫作知受如?菩薩知諸受之相如同水中的泡,一起一滅,這就是知受相。所謂知受生滅,是這受無所從來、去無所至,這就是知受生滅。所謂知受如,是這如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,這就是知受如。
『怎樣叫作知想相?怎樣叫作知想的生滅?怎樣叫作知想如?所謂知想相,是這想如同陽焰,水了不可得,而妄然生起水的想,這就是知想相。所謂知想生滅,是這想無所從來、去無所至,這就是知想生滅。所謂知想如,是諸想之如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,不轉離於實相,這就是知想如。
『怎樣叫作知行相?怎樣叫作知行的生滅?怎樣叫作知行如?所謂知行相,是行如同芭蕉,一葉一葉剝除,得不到堅實,這就是知行相。所謂知行生滅,是諸行生的時候無所從來、去的時候無所至,這就是知行生滅。所謂知行如,是諸行不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨,這就是知行如。
『怎樣叫作知識相?怎樣叫作知識的生滅?怎樣叫作知識如?所謂知識相,是如同幻師幻作四種兵,沒有實在,識也是這樣。所謂知識生滅,是這識生的時候無所從來,滅的時候無所去,這就是知識生滅。所謂知識如,是知識不生不滅、不來不去、不垢不淨、不增不減,這就是知識如。
『怎樣叫作知諸入?眼,眼性空;乃至意,意性空。色,色性空;乃至法,法性空。
『怎樣叫作知界?眼,眼界空;色,色界空;眼識,眼識界空;乃至意識界也是這樣。
『怎樣叫作知四聖諦?知苦聖諦的時候,遠離二法,知苦諦不二不別,這就叫作苦聖諦;集、滅、道也是這樣。怎樣叫作知苦如?苦聖諦即是如,如即是苦聖諦。集、滅、道也是這樣。
『怎樣叫作知十二因緣?知十二因緣不生之相,這就叫作知十二因緣。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,各各分別而知諸法,豈不是要以色之性壞了法性,乃至以一切種智之性壞了法性嗎?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若是法性之外更有法,那就應當壞了法性。法性之外的法不可得,所以不壞。為什麼呢?須菩提!因為佛與佛弟子知道法性之外的法不可得的緣故,不說法性之外有法。正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜,應當學法性。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!菩薩摩訶薩若是學法性,豈不是無所學?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩若是學法性,就是學一切法。為什麼呢?因為一切法即是法性。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!以什麼因緣的緣故一切法即是法性?』
佛說:『一切法都入於無相無為之性中,因為這個因緣的緣故,學法性就是學一切法。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法即是法性,菩薩摩訶薩為什麼要學般若波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、檀波羅蜜?菩薩摩訶薩為什麼要學初禪,第二、第三、第四禪?菩薩摩訶薩為什麼要學慈、悲、喜、捨?為什麼要學無邊虛空處、無邊識處、無所有處、非有想非無想處?為什麼要學四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分?為什麼要學空、無相、無作解脫門?為什麼要學八背捨、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法?為什麼要學六神通?為什麼要學三十二相、八十隨形好?為什麼要學生在剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家?為什麼要學生在四天王天處、三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天?為什麼要學生在梵天王住處、光音天、遍淨天、廣果天、無想定、淨居天?為什麼要學生在無邊空處、生無邊識處、生無所有處、生非有想非無想處?為什麼要學初發意地,第二、第三、第四、第五、第六、第七、第八、第九、第十地?為什麼要學聲聞地、辟支佛地、菩薩法位?為什麼要學成就眾生、淨佛國土?為什麼要學諸陀羅尼?為什麼要學樂說之法?為什麼要學阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,學了之後得一切種智、知一切法?世尊!諸法法性之中沒有這些分別!世尊!豈不是菩薩墮在非道之中?為什麼呢?世尊!法性之中沒有這樣的分別。法性中無色,無受、想、行、識,而諸法之性也不遠離色、受、想、行、識;色即是法性,法性即是色;受、想、行、識也是這樣,一切法也是這樣。』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!如同你所說的:「色即是法性,受、想、行、識即是法性。」須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,若是在法性之外見有法,那就是不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,知一切法之性即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;因為這個緣故,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,知一切法即是法性之後,以無名無相之法用名相來說,就是所謂這是色,這是受、想、行、識,乃至這是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。
『須菩提!譬如工巧的幻師或是幻師的弟子,在人多之處站立,幻作種種形色:男、女,象、馬,端嚴的園林,以及諸般廬舍館舍、流泉、浴池、衣服、臥具、香華、瓔珞、餚饍、飲食,又作眾多伎樂,來娛樂眾人。又再幻作人,令他們布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪定、修智慧。這幻師又幻作剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家,四天王天處、須彌山三十三天、夜摩天、兜率陀天、化樂天、他化自在天,用來顯示給眾人;又幻作梵眾天乃至非有想非無想天,又幻作須陀洹、斯陀含、阿那含、阿羅漢、辟支佛。菩薩摩訶薩從初發意起行檀波羅蜜、尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,行初地乃至行十地,入菩薩位,遊戲神通,成就眾生,淨佛國土,遊戲諸禪、解脫、三昧,行佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲,具足佛身三十二相、八十隨形好,用來顯示給眾人。這其中無智之人讚歎說:「未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。」其中有智之士則思惟說:「未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。」
『正是這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩不見離開法性另有法,行般若波羅蜜,以方便力的緣故,雖然不得眾生,而自己布施,也教人布施,讚歎布施之法,歡喜讚歎行布施的人;自己持戒,也教人持戒;自己忍辱,也教人忍辱;自己精進,也教人精進;自己行禪,也教人行禪;自己修智慧,也教人修智慧,讚歎修智慧之法,歡喜讚歎修智慧的人。自己行十善,也教人行十善,讚歎行十善之法,歡喜讚歎行十善的人。自己受行五戒,也教他人受行五戒,讚歎五戒之法,歡喜讚歎受行五戒的人。自己受八戒齋,也教他人受八戒齋,讚歎八戒齋法,歡喜讚歎行八戒齋的人。自己行初禪,乃至自己行第四禪。自己行慈、悲、喜、捨。自己行無邊空處乃至非有想非無想處,也教他人行。自己行四念處乃至八聖道分。自己行三解脫門,佛十力,乃至自己行十八不共法,也教他人行十八不共法,讚歎十八不共法,歡喜讚歎行十八不共法的人。須菩提!若是法性在前、在後、在中有所差異,這菩薩摩訶薩就不能以方便力顯示法性、成就眾生。須菩提!因為法性在前、在後、在中沒有差異,所以這菩薩行般若波羅蜜,為了利益眾生的緣故,行菩薩道。』
論①:論主釋須菩提何以更問而出犢子美乳喻,化人無三毒而能有所作,師子不自貴其力,盲子飲毒喻與闇中見人惡狗吠影二喻,析身至微塵而破微塵定有之二番問答,名相差別之二番問答,性定實有則無生滅罪福,四諦三諦有相之難與摩訶衍法無相無憶念之答,三乘不異無相法,三解脫門是實法餘是方便說,學三解脫門何以即學五眾之問答,一切法實相名為法性,法性無性故遍學一切法,幻師即菩薩幻法即六度,法性先無後有則同凡夫法先有後無則墮斷滅,末結從本已來常空今無所失
論主問道:
佛在一品一品之中都說「通達諸法相」,如今須菩提為什麼還要再問?
論主答道:
這般若波羅蜜沒有一個決定之相,因為無有言說的緣故,雖然屢次聽聞仍舊不足,所以再問。譬如犢子雖然長大了,母牛良善、乳汁甘美,牠飲了還是不肯停止;佛的大慈悲猶如善母,般若波羅蜜如同美乳,須菩提如同犢子,雖然屢次聽聞諸法之相,仍舊未曾厭足。
再者,唯有佛的一切智能通達諸法實相,其餘的人雖然通達,不能究竟窮盡,所以要問。其餘的菩薩還未作佛,怎麼能通達?
佛以譬喻作答:如同幻化之人,沒有三毒與諸煩惱結使,沒有心、心數法,內外法、有漏無漏法之中都不被攝入,不墮在凡夫法,也不墮在聖果之中,不能說牠是須陀洹等等;卻也能發動他人之心的善惡,所作的變化之事,必定能令成就。這變化,其實不垢不淨,六道所不能攝。菩薩之身也是這樣,沒有三毒等煩惱,知道這心、心數法都是先世的虛誑顛倒之法因緣所生的緣故,不信受、不隨逐。能這樣行的,就是善通達諸法之相。
這時,須菩提雖然善知空,因為貴敬尊重佛法、不能限量佛法的緣故,所以問佛:『世尊!一切色等法都空而如化嗎?』
佛回答:『一切色等法都如化。』你貴重佛法的緣故,不敢說空;我以一切智的緣故,能說諸法空。如同其餘的人貴重師子之力,師子自己卻不貴重牠的力。
那時,須菩提說:『若一切法畢竟空、都如化,佛為什麼種種讚歎菩薩的功德——因為菩薩的緣故斷絕三惡道,能拔出眾生令得涅槃?』
佛反問須菩提:『你意下如何?菩薩當初行菩薩道的時候,見有決定的眾生從五道之中被拔出嗎?』
須菩提說:『沒有!』
佛印可他的意思:『是這樣!是這樣!為什麼呢?因為菩薩得無生法忍的時候,知見一切法如幻、如化。』
須菩提說:『若是這樣,菩薩以什麼事的緣故行六波羅蜜等?』
佛回答:『若是眾生自己知道諸法空、如幻,菩薩便沒有用功之處。』
再者,若是諸法決定是空相,那麼菩薩也沒有用功之處。要知諸法非實非空,超過一切語言之道,畢竟空而寂滅之相。眾生因為不知道這件事的緣故,生起吾我之心,起惡罪之業,受無量的苦;所以菩薩知諸法實相,生大悲心。譬如長者有個兒子,眼盲而飲毒,長者知道他必定要死,起種種方便,遮止他令他不飲。菩薩也是這樣,見這些眾生因為顛倒無明而眼盲的緣故飲了三毒,便生起大悲心,在無量阿僧祇劫之中修六波羅蜜,淨佛國土、教化眾生。
須菩提聽了這些之後,再向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法空而無根本、如夢、如幻等等,眾生是住在什麼地方而菩薩拔出他們?』須菩提的意思是說:如同人沉沒在深泥之中而被拔出來。
佛回答:『眾生只是住在名相虛誑憶想分別之中。』
佛的意思是:一切法之中沒有決定實在的,只是凡夫虛誑的緣故而生執著。譬如人在闇中見到相似於人的物,說牠是實在的人,因而生起畏怖;又如惡狗臨井,自己對著自己的影子吠叫,水中並沒有狗,只有牠的影相,而生起惡心,投井而死。眾生也是這樣,四大和合的緣故名之為身,因緣生識,和合的緣故有動作、有言語;凡夫人在其中起人之相,生愛、生瞋,起罪業,墮三惡道。
菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,憐愍眾生,以種種因緣教化,令他們知空法而把他們拔出來;這樣說:『這些法都畢竟空、無所有,眾生因為顛倒虛妄的緣故,見似乎是有,其實如化、如幻、如乾闥婆城,沒有實在的事,只是誑惑人的眼。』
再者,一切法只是從名字和合,而另有其餘的名。譬如頭、足、腹、脊和合的緣故,假名為身;如同髮、眼、耳、鼻、口、皮、骨和合的緣故,假名為頭;諸毛和合的緣故,名之為髮;分分和合的緣故,假名為毛;諸微塵和合的緣故,名之為毛分;又和合諸分的緣故,名之為微塵。
論主問道:
微塵最為微細的緣故不能再作分,沒有分的緣故就沒有和合,這便是決定之法,所以不能說「一切空,無有定法」!
論主答道:
若是微塵是色,那就應當有分。為什麼呢?一切色都在虛空之中,都有十方。若是微塵是色,那就有十分;若是有十分,怎麼會是極微?若如你所說微塵無分,那就不是色。為什麼呢?因為它出離了色相的緣故。
又再者,色是五情所能得的;若是微塵不是五情所得,怎麼能知道它是色?所以微塵只有虛名。眼所見的粗色尚且可以破令成空,何況那不可見、不可觸的!
論主問道:
微塵細的緣故,五情所不能得,聖人得天眼便能見到。
論主答道:
天眼所見的雖然細,因為是色相的緣故,應當有分;若是無分就不是色,不是色那麼天眼也不能見。因為這個緣故,天眼也是虛誑的妄見;所以聖人以慧眼觀世間,纔能得道。
微塵,如同先前所說,只有名而無實。微塵既然沒有,一切法因為名字和合的緣故而另有假名,沒有實在決定的,而眾生妄然生起貪著;因為貪欲、瞋恚的因緣的緣故,起惡業,在無量阿僧祇劫之中於三惡道受苦。若是諸法實在決定,尚且不應當作貪欲、瞋恚的罪因緣,何況是虛誑而無實的!若是能捨虛誑的名相、不著於空法的人,便受涅槃的常樂。
論主問道:
名與相有什麼差別?
論主答道:
所謂名,是眾物的字,譬如熱的物字之為火。所謂相,譬如見到烟就知道是火之相,熱纔是火之體。
再者,譬如五眾和合之中的男、女,這是名;身貌可以分別男、女,這是相。見到這相的緣故,作出名字,名之為男、為女。
論主問道:
若是這樣,名與相就沒有差異了!所以者何?見到相的緣故而得名,知道名的緣故而得相。
論主答道:
你不解我所說的嗎?先見男女之貌,然後名之為男、為女。相是本,名是末。
又再者,譬如人的眼見色,偏取所喜好的相而生執著,在其餘的人便不是這樣;因為它能生染著之心,這就名之為相。
再者,這裡面佛自己說出名與相的分別:「名者假名,以名取諸法。」如同經中所廣說的。
須菩提問:『若一切法只有名相,菩薩怎麼能自利、利人?』
佛回答:『若是諸法在根本上決定是有,菩薩行般若波羅蜜的時候,不能自利利人。』
為什麼呢?若是諸法之性決定實有,那就是無生。為什麼呢?因為性先已決定是有的緣故。若是這法從因緣和合而生,那就是沒有決定之性。若是性決定是有,就不須因緣和合;若是這樣,那就無生,無生的緣故就無滅,無滅的緣故就沒有罪福。因為知道無常的緣故,纔捨罪而修福;若是常,那就沒有縛與解、沒有世間、沒有涅槃等等。所以佛告訴須菩提:『若是法決定是有、不只是名相,菩薩就不能行般若波羅蜜而自利、利人,不能行禪波羅蜜等等而自利、利人。因為無相的緣故,這菩薩自己具足這些善法,也以善法利益眾生,都因為無相的緣故。』
佛告訴須菩提:『若是諸法當真實有如毫釐那樣多,菩薩坐道場的時候,就不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有,而得成阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;也不能以此法利益眾生。』為什麼呢?這菩薩坐道場的時候,觀一切法第一真實;若是稍有差錯,就不應當得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。也不能為眾生宣說這空無相之法。所以者何?法若是決定是有,佛怎麼會誑騙眾生說「一切法無漏、無相、無憶念」?
論主問道:
四諦之中,三諦都有相——苦諦就有苦相,集諦就有集相,道諦就有道相;唯有滅諦無相,也有憶念,是無相的涅槃,你為什麼說「一切無漏法無相、無憶念」?
論主答道:
摩訶衍法與聲聞法有異。摩訶衍法之中說:「一切無漏法,無相、無憶念。」
再者,有相、有憶念的,都是虛誑不實;若是虛誑不實,那就是諸煩惱之漏,怎麼會是無漏?
再者,這三諦都隨順滅諦——見苦就捨,見集就斷,不說它實在決定;見道是為了趣向滅的緣故,也不住在這道之中;滅盡纔是主。這滅盡之法,無相、無緣,怎麼會有憶念?憶念都是緣相而著法的。
所以無漏法都是無相、無憶念。
須菩提的意思是:若是無漏法是第一真實,無相、無憶念,那麼一切法之性也應當無相、無憶念;只是凡夫顛倒的緣故,纔有相、有憶念。所以問佛:『若一切法無相、無憶念,怎麼還數說這是聲聞法、是辟支佛法、是菩薩法、是佛法?』
佛反問須菩提:『三乘法與無相法有異嗎?』
須菩提回答說:諸煩惱滅就是斷,斷就是無為法,也知道滅諦、道諦就是無漏無相,所以說:『三乘不異於無相法。』
佛又問:『須陀洹乃至佛豈不就是無相法嗎?』
回答說:『是。因為這個因緣的緣故,應當知道一切法都是無相。若是無相,你怎麼難問說有諸道?正因為無相的緣故,纔有三乘諸道。』
佛說:『若是菩薩能這樣學無相法,就能增益諸善法,就是所謂六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。』這裡面佛自己說出因緣:『菩薩唯住三解脫門,不以餘法為要。』所以者何?三解脫門是實法,其餘四念處等法雖然也實在,卻都是方便而說。
三解脫門接近涅槃,也能攝一切實在的善法,所以說菩薩應當學。
論主問道:
若說菩薩學這三解脫門就是學五眾、十二入、十八界等等——這三解脫門都是空、無相、無分別,而這五眾諸法都是有相、有分別之法,怎麼能因為學三解脫門的緣故而學這其餘的法?
論主答道:
菩薩學這三解脫門,因為出三界、盡三漏的緣故,於諸法之中得實智慧,無所不通。先前在五眾之中,都是虛妄的邪行;如今得了這三解脫門的緣故,得以正確通達。
這裡面佛自己說出因緣:『菩薩行這三解脫門無相法的時候,知色生、知色滅、知色如,乃至識也是這樣。』如同經中所廣說的。
須菩提又問:『如佛所說,菩薩知色等之相,知色等之生,知色等之滅,知色等之如。若是這樣分別,豈不是色性壞了法性嗎?』
佛回答:『若是有法出離法性,色性纔應當壞法性。』
一切法的實相名之為法性,所以一切法都入於法性之中;色性的實相就是法性,同是一性,色性怎麼能壞法性?佛又說出因緣:『諸佛賢聖不見出離法性另有法,因為不可得的緣故不說。』諸佛賢聖是最可信的,菩薩應當這樣學法性。
須菩提向佛稟白:『若是菩薩學法性,這便是無所學。』所以者何?因為法性無性的緣故。
佛回答:法性無性的話,若是菩薩學法性,就是學一切法。若是法性另外有性、或是以無性為性,那就應當只學法性、不學一切法;如今法性實在沒有另外之性,也沒有無性的緣故,所以遍學一切法。只因為諸法的實相是法性,所以得了實相就能正確遍學一切法。
那時,須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若一切法即是法性,菩薩摩訶薩以什麼緣故要學六波羅蜜,乃至陀羅尼門?為什麼呢?諸法的實相即是法性,若一切法即是法性,菩薩還要更求什麼?再者,法性之中沒有分別這是六波羅蜜乃至陀羅尼;如今菩薩分別而行這些法,豈不是要墮在顛倒之中嗎?』
佛印可須菩提的意思而回答:『若是菩薩出離法性而見有法,就不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。為什麼呢?出離法性而有法的,是常顛倒(執常之顛倒)、無明,不可轉令成實,怎麼能斷一切法之中的無明而得作佛?菩薩知一切法即是畢竟空、恆常寂滅之相,無戲論、無名字;憐愍眾生,以方便力的緣故用名相來說,就是所謂這是色,這是受、想、行、識,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。』
如同經中所說的幻喻:幻師就是菩薩,幻法就是六波羅蜜等諸法。雖然行這些法,卻沒有著心;如同幻師雖然幻作種種之物,知道它們無實而不執著。智者是佛以及大菩薩;無智的人,是凡夫人以及新發意的人,而大為歡喜,讚歎未曾有。
菩薩行菩薩道,雖然出離法性而更不見有法,也不見有一個決定的眾生,卻大大利益自身以及眾生。如同經中所說:『這菩薩自己行布施等等,也教他人,讚歎布施之法,歡喜讚歎行布施的人。乃至十八不共法也是這樣。』
這裡面佛自己說出因緣:『若是法性先無而後有,菩薩就不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,也不能以方便力而說。』所以者何?若是法性先無而後有、從因緣而生,那就與凡夫的共法沒有差別了!若是法性先有而後無,眾生以及諸法就墮於斷滅。因為諸法之性先是空,在中、在後也是這樣,不是以智慧之力纔令它空。眾生以及諸法不是到了入無餘涅槃的時候纔空,是從本以來恆常是空。
菩薩教眾生:『為什麼不觀諸法的實性而執著顛倒?若是觀諸法畢竟空之性,就知道從本以來恆常是空,如今並無所失。』這樣行般若波羅蜜的菩薩,就能祐助利益眾生。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the seventy-ninth chapter, "Thorough Penetration", composed by the noble Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the eighty-ninth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Subhūti Asks How the Bodhisattva Thoroughly Penetrates the Marks of Dharmas, and the Buddha, Taking the Conjured Person as a Simile, Opens Out Layer by Layer: Being like a Conjuration; the Doubt That the Bodhisattva Has No Work to Do; the Teaching on Names and Marks; Making the Perfections Complete through Signlessness; the Signless Dharma Not Differing from the Dharmas of the Three Vehicles; Training in the Three Gates of Liberation Being Precisely Training in the Five Aggregates and So On up to the Eighteen Unshared Dharmas; the Five Similes for Knowing the Mark, the Arising and Ceasing, and the Suchness of the Five Aggregates; Discriminating Dharmas without Destroying the Nature of Dharmas; Training in the Nature of Dharmas Being Precisely Training in All Dharmas; All Dharmas Being Precisely the Nature of Dharmas and yet the Six Perfections Still Being Practised; the Simile of the Skilled Conjurer Who Conjures Many Things; and Finally It Concludes That Because the Nature of Dharmas Is without Difference before, after, and in the Middle, the Bodhisattva Practises the Bodhisattva Path
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How is the bodhisattva to be counted as thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘It is as a person made by conjuration does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness, does not practise inner dharmas or outer dharmas, does not practise the afflictions and fetters, does not practise dharmas with outflows or dharmas without outflows, worldly dharmas or world-transcending dharmas, conditioned dharmas or unconditioned dharmas, nor is there any holy fruit; the bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas; this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! How does a conjured person have any such matter as cultivating the path?’
The Buddha said: ‘The conjured person cultivates the path, neither stained nor pure, nor is he within the birth and death of the five destinies. Subhūti! What do you think? Does a person conjured by the Buddha have a real root-substance? Does he have stain? Does he have purity?’
Subhūti said: ‘No! The person conjured by the Buddha has no real root-substance, and is also without stain and without purity, nor is he within the birth and death of the five destinies.’
‘Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's thorough penetration of the marks of dharmas is also like this.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! Is all form like a conjuration? Are all feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness like a conjuration?’
The Buddha said: ‘All form is like a conjuration; all feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration.’
‘World-Honored One! If all form is like a conjuration, all feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration, and all dharmas are like a conjuration, and the conjured person has no form, has no feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, is without stain and without purity, has no birth and death in the five destinies and also no place of liberation, then what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva originally practised the bodhisattva path, did he ever see any beings obtain liberation from among the hells, the hungry ghosts, the animals, humans, and gods?’
Subhūti said: ‘Never! World-Honored One!’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see any beings obtain liberation from the three realms. Why? Because the bodhisattva-mahāsattva sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration.’
‘World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration, then for the sake of what matter does he practise the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, and so on up to practising great kindness and great compassion, purifying buddha-lands, and bringing beings to accomplishment?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If beings themselves knew that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva would never practise the bodhisattva path for the sake of beings through asaṃkhyeya kalpas. Subhūti! It is precisely because beings themselves do not know that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration, that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections, brings beings to accomplishment, purifies buddha-lands, and obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, in what place do beings abide, that the bodhisattva practises the six perfections to pull them out?’
‘Subhūti! Beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination; therefore the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and pulls beings out from within the falseness of names and marks.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What is a name? What is a mark?’
The Buddha said: ‘This name is a forced and provisional setting-up, namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; this is a man, this is a woman; this is large, this is small; this is hell, this is an animal, this is a hungry ghost; this is a human, this is a god; this is the conditioned, this is the unconditioned; this is the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the path of the pratyekabuddha; this is the Buddha path. Subhūti! All dharmas of coming together are provisional names; by the name one takes dharmas, therefore it is called a name. All conditioned dharmas have only names and marks, and ordinary foolish people give rise to clinging within them. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, and because of the power of skilful means teaches them, within names, to be far from them, speaking thus: 「諸眾生!是名但有空名,虛妄憶想分別中生,汝等莫著虛妄憶想!此事本末皆無,自性空故,智者所不著。」 tr. "Beings! This name has only an empty name; it is born within false recollection, imagining, and discrimination. Do not cling to false recollection! This matter is entirely without root or branch; because it is empty of self-nature, the wise do not cling to it." Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, and because of the power of skilful means teaches the Dharma for beings. Subhūti! This is a name.
‘What is a mark? Subhūti! There are two kinds of marks, the places where ordinary people cling. What are the two? First, the mark of form; second, the mark of the formless. Subhūti! What is called the mark of form? All form, whether coarse or subtle, whether fair or ugly, is empty; within this empty dharma, recollecting, imagining, and discriminating, one gives rise to a clinging mind: this is called the mark of form. What is the mark of the formless? The formless dharmas—recollecting, imagining, and discriminating them, because one grasps at marks with a clinging mind, one gives rise to afflictions: this is called the mark of the formless. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, and because of the power of skilful means teaches beings to be far from these marks and settles them within the signless dharma, so that they do not fall into the two dharmas of mark and signlessness. Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, and teaches and transforms beings to be far from marks, causing them to abide within the signless nature.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas have only names and marks, how can the bodhisattva practising prajñāpāramitā benefit himself, and also teach others so that they obtain the good benefit? How can the bodhisattva make complete the grounds, going from one ground to another ground, teaching and transforming beings so that they obtain the three vehicles?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If dharmas at root were fixedly existent and not only names and marks, then when the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā he could not benefit himself, nor could he benefit others. Subhūti! Dharmas have no real root-substance and have only names and marks; therefore when the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā he can make complete dhyānapāramitā, because of signlessness; can make complete vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the four dhyānas, the pāramitā of the four immeasurable minds, and the pāramitā of the four formless absorptions, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the four foundations of mindfulness, because of signlessness; and so on up to making complete the pāramitā of the eightfold noble path, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of inner emptiness, because of signlessness; and so on up to making complete the pāramitā of the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the eight liberations, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the nine successive absorptions, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the ten powers of the Buddha, because of signlessness; and so on up to making complete the pāramitā of the eighteen unshared dharmas, because of signlessness. This bodhisattva, because of signlessness, himself makes complete these wholesome dharmas, and also teaches others to make wholesome dharmas complete, all because of signlessness. Subhūti! If the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, then when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā he could not know that dharmas are signless and without recollecting and so obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor could he teach beings so that they obtain the dharmas without outflows. Why? Because all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting. Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā and benefits beings with the dharmas without outflows.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are signless and without recollecting, how is it that one still counts out: this is the dharma of the śrāvakas, this is the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, this is the dharma of the bodhisattvas, this is the dharma of the Buddha?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘What do you think? Does the signless dharma differ from the dharma of the śrāvakas?’
‘It does not differ! World-Honored One!’
‘Does the signless dharma differ from the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, the dharma of the bodhisattvas, the dharma of the Buddha?’
‘It does not differ! World-Honored One!’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Is the signless dharma precisely the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, the dharma of the bodhisattvas, the dharma of the Buddha?’
Subhūti said: ‘It is so! World-Honored One!’
‘Subhūti! By reason of these causes and conditions, one should know that all dharmas are signless. Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in this signlessness of all dharmas and is able to increase wholesome dharmas, namely the six perfections; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. Why? Because the bodhisattva does not take the other dharmas as essential, as he does the three gates of liberation, namely emptiness, the signless, and non-action. What is the reason? All wholesome dharmas enter into the three gates of liberation. Why? All dharmas are empty of specific marks: this is called the gate of liberation of emptiness; all dharmas are signless: this is called the gate of liberation of the signless; all dharmas have the mark of being without making and non-rising: this is called the gate of liberation of non-action. If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the three gates of liberation, then at this time he can train in the marks of the five aggregates, can train in the marks of the twelve sense-fields, can train in the marks of the eighteen elements, can train in the four noble truths and the dharma of the twelve-part causes and conditions, can train in inner emptiness, outer emptiness, and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, can train in the six perfections, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, can train in the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, how is he able to train in the marks of the five aggregates of clinging?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he knows the mark of form, knows the arising and ceasing of form, knows the suchness of form. What is called knowing the mark of form? Knowing that form is ultimately empty, its parts each differing, hollow and without substance; as foam on water has no solidity: this is knowing the mark of form. What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of form? When form arises it comes from nowhere, when it goes it arrives nowhere; if it neither comes nor goes, this is knowing the mark of the arising and ceasing of form. What is called knowing the suchness of form? This suchness of form is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure: this is knowing the suchness of form. Subhūti! What is called suchness is true to reality and not false; as it is before, so it is after and in the middle, constantly not differing: this is knowing the suchness of form.
‘What is called knowing the mark of feeling? What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of feeling? What is called knowing the suchness of feeling? The bodhisattva knows the marks of feelings to be like bubbles on water, one arising, one ceasing: this is knowing the mark of feeling. What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of feeling is that this feeling comes from nowhere and goes, arriving nowhere: this is knowing the arising and ceasing of feeling. What is called knowing the suchness of feeling is that this suchness is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure: this is knowing the suchness of feeling.
‘What is called knowing the mark of perception? What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of perception? What is called knowing the suchness of perception? What is called knowing the mark of perception is that this perception is like a mirage: water is utterly unfindable, and yet falsely one gives rise to the perception of water: this is knowing the mark of perception. What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of perception is that this perception comes from nowhere and goes, arriving nowhere: this is knowing the arising and ceasing of perception. What is called knowing the suchness of perception is that the suchness of perceptions is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure, and does not turn away from the real mark: this is knowing the suchness of perception.
‘What is called knowing the mark of constructions? What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of constructions? What is called knowing the suchness of constructions? What is called knowing the mark of constructions is that constructions are like a plantain: stripping it away leaf after leaf, one finds no solid core: this is knowing the mark of constructions. What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of constructions is that when constructions arise they come from nowhere, and when they go they arrive nowhere: this is knowing the arising and ceasing of constructions. What is called knowing the suchness of constructions is that constructions are unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure: this is knowing the suchness of constructions.
‘What is called knowing the mark of consciousness? What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of consciousness? What is called knowing the suchness of consciousness? What is called knowing the mark of consciousness is that, as a conjurer conjures the four kinds of troops, which have no substance, consciousness too is like this. What is called knowing the arising and ceasing of consciousness is that when this consciousness arises it comes from nowhere, and when it ceases it goes nowhere: this is knowing the arising and ceasing of consciousness. What is called knowing the suchness of consciousness is knowing that consciousness is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither stained nor pure, neither increasing nor decreasing: this is knowing the suchness of consciousness.
‘What is called knowing the sense-fields? The eye: the nature of the eye is empty; and so on up to the mind: the nature of the mind is empty. Form: the nature of form is empty; and so on up to dharmas: the nature of dharmas is empty.
‘What is called knowing the elements? The eye: the eye-element is empty; form: the form-element is empty; eye-consciousness: the eye-consciousness element is empty; and so on up to the mind-consciousness element, it is likewise.
‘What is called knowing the four noble truths? When he knows the noble truth of suffering, he is far from two dharmas and knows the truth of suffering as not two and not different: this is called the noble truth of suffering; origination, cessation, and the path are likewise. What is called knowing the suchness of suffering? The noble truth of suffering is precisely suchness; suchness is precisely the noble truth of suffering. Origination, cessation, and the path are likewise.
‘What is called knowing the twelve links of causes and conditions? Knowing the unarisen mark of the twelve links of causes and conditions: this is called knowing the twelve links of causes and conditions.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he knows dharmas by discriminating each one separately, will he not then destroy the nature of dharmas by the nature of form, and so on up to destroying the nature of dharmas by the nature of the omniscience of all kinds?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If outside the nature of dharmas there were some further dharma, then it ought to destroy the nature of dharmas. Dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable; therefore it is not destroyed. Why? Subhūti! Because the buddhas and the buddhas' disciples know that dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable, they do not say that there are dharmas outside the nature of dharmas. Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva practising prajñāpāramitā should train in the nature of dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the nature of dharmas, is he not then training in nothing?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas. Why? Because all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! By reason of what causes and conditions are all dharmas precisely the nature of dharmas?’
The Buddha said: ‘All dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature; by reason of these causes and conditions, training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva train in prajñāpāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, vīryapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, śīlapāramitā, and dānapāramitā? Why should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva train in the first dhyāna, and the second, third, and fourth dhyāna? Why should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva train in kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity? Why should he train in the sphere of boundless space, the sphere of boundless consciousness, the sphere of nothing whatsoever, and the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception? Why should he train in the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path? Why should he train in the gates of liberation of emptiness, the signless, and non-action? Why should he train in the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas? Why should he train in the six supernormal powers? Why should he train in the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks? Why should he train in being born into a great kṣatriya clan, a great brahmin clan, a great householder family? Why should he train in being born in the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-three, the Yāma heaven, the Tuṣita heaven, the Heaven of Delight in Transformation, the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations? Why should he train in being born in the abode of the Brahmā king, the heaven of Light-Sound, the heaven of Universal Purity, the heaven of Abundant Fruit, the absorption without perception, the Pure Abodes? Why should he train in being born in the sphere of boundless space, being born in the sphere of boundless consciousness, being born in the sphere of nothing whatsoever, being born in the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception? Why should he train in the ground of the first arousing of intent, and the second, third, fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, ninth, and tenth grounds? Why should he train in the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the bodhisattva's Dharma-position? Why should he train in bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands? Why should he train in all the dhāraṇī? Why should he train in the dharma of delight in speaking? Why should he train in anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and having trained, obtain the omniscience of all kinds and know all dharmas? World-Honored One! Within the nature of dharmas of all dharmas there are no such distinctions! World-Honored One! Is the bodhisattva not then falling into what is not the path? Why? World-Honored One! Within the nature of dharmas there are no such distinctions. Within the nature of dharmas there is no form, no feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, and yet the nature of dharmas is also not far from form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; form is precisely the nature of dharmas, the nature of dharmas is precisely form; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are likewise; all dharmas are likewise.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! As you say: 「色即是法性,受、想、行、識即是法性。」 tr. "Form is precisely the nature of dharmas; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are precisely the nature of dharmas." Subhūti! When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, if he sees some dharma outside the nature of dharmas, then he is not seeking anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he knows that the nature of all dharmas is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; for this reason, when the bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises prajñāpāramitā, having known that all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, he speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks, namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to: this is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.
‘Subhūti! It is as a skilled conjurer, or a conjurer's disciple, standing in a place where many people are, conjures all kinds of shapes and colours: men and women, elephants and horses, well-ordered gardens, and all kinds of huts and lodging-halls, flowing springs, bathing pools, clothing, bedding, incense and flowers, necklaces, delicacies, food and drink, and also makes many kinds of music to entertain the crowd. Again he conjures people, causing them to give, keep morality, practise patience, practise vigour, practise meditative concentration, and cultivate wisdom. This conjurer also conjures great kṣatriya clans, great brahmin clans, great householder families, the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, the Heaven of the Thirty-three on Mount Sumeru, the Yāma heaven, the Tuṣita heaven, the Heaven of Delight in Transformation, and the heaven of the gods Sovereign over Others' Transformations, to show to the crowd; he also conjures the Heaven of the Brahmā Assembly and so on up to the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception, and also conjures srota-āpanna, sakṛdāgāmin, anāgāmin, arhats, and pratyekabuddhas. The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, from the first arousing of intent, practises dānapāramitā, śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā, practises the first ground and so on up to practising the tenth ground, enters the bodhisattva's position, sports in the supernormal powers, brings beings to accomplishment, purifies buddha-lands, sports in the dhyānas, liberations, and samādhis, practises the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion, and makes complete the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks of the Buddha's body, to show to the crowd. Among them, people without wisdom praise him, saying: 「未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。」 tr. "Such a thing has never been! This person is very capable, skilful at many things; he entertains the crowd with all kinds of shapes and colours, and so on up to adorning the body of a Buddha with the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks." Among them, those who have wisdom reflect, saying: 「未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。」 tr. "Such a thing has never been! Herein there is no real matter, and yet with dharmas without anything existent he entertains the crowd, making there be shapes and marks; the mark of a matter where there is no matter, the mark of existence where there is no existence."
‘Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see that apart from the nature of dharmas there is any other dharma; he practises prajñāpāramitā, and because of the power of skilful means, although he does not find beings, he himself gives, and also teaches others to give, praises the dharma of giving, and joyfully praises those who practise giving; he himself keeps morality, and also teaches others to keep morality; he himself practises patience, and also teaches others to practise patience; he himself practises vigour, and also teaches others to practise vigour; he himself practises meditation, and also teaches others to practise meditation; he himself cultivates wisdom, and also teaches others to cultivate wisdom, praises the dharma of cultivating wisdom, and joyfully praises those who cultivate wisdom. He himself practises the ten wholesome paths, and also teaches others to practise the ten wholesome paths, praises the dharma of practising the ten wholesome paths, and joyfully praises those who practise the ten wholesome paths. He himself receives and practises the five precepts, and also teaches other people to receive and practise the five precepts, praises the dharma of the five precepts, and joyfully praises those who receive and practise the five precepts. He himself receives the eight precepts of the fast, and also teaches other people to receive the eight precepts of the fast, praises the dharma of the eight precepts of the fast, and joyfully praises those who practise the eight precepts of the fast. He himself practises the first dhyāna, and so on up to himself practising the fourth dhyāna. He himself practises kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity. He himself practises the sphere of boundless space and so on up to the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception, and also teaches other people to practise them. He himself practises the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path. He himself practises the three gates of liberation, the ten powers of the Buddha, and so on up to himself practising the eighteen unshared dharmas, and also teaches other people to practise the eighteen unshared dharmas, praises the eighteen unshared dharmas, and joyfully praises those who practise the eighteen unshared dharmas. Subhūti! If the nature of dharmas differed in some way before, after, or in the middle, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva could not by the power of skilful means display the nature of dharmas and bring beings to accomplishment. Subhūti! Because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle, this bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and, for the sake of benefiting beings, practises the bodhisattva path.’
Treatise ①: The Treatise-Author Explains Why Subhūti Asks Again and Brings Out the Simile of the Calf and the Sweet Milk; the Conjured Person Is without the Three Poisons and yet Can Do Things; the Lion Does Not Prize Its Own Strength; the Simile of the Blind Son Drinking Poison and the Two Similes of Seeing a Person in the Dark and the Evil Dog Barking at Its Shadow; the Two Rounds of Question and Answer That Break the Body Down to Atoms and Refute the Fixed Existence of Atoms; the Two Rounds of Question and Answer on the Difference between Name and Mark; If Nature Were Fixed and Really Existent There Would Be No Arising or Ceasing, No Sin or Merit; the Objection That Three of the Four Truths Have Marks and the Answer That the Dharma of the Mahāyāna Is Signless and without Recollecting; the Three Vehicles Do Not Differ from the Signless Dharma; the Three Gates of Liberation Are the Real Dharma and the Rest Is Spoken as Skilful Means; the Question and Answer on Why Training in the Three Gates of Liberation Is Precisely Training in the Five Aggregates; the Real Mark of All Dharmas Is Named the Nature of Dharmas; Because the Nature of Dharmas Is without Nature One Trains in All Dharmas Throughout; the Conjurer Is the Bodhisattva and the Conjuring Dharmas Are the Six Perfections; If the Nature of Dharmas Were First Non-existent and Afterwards Existent It Would Be the Same as the Dharmas of Ordinary People, and If First Existent and Afterwards Non-existent It Would Fall into Annihilation; and Finally He Concludes That from the Very Beginning It Has Always Been Empty and Now Nothing Is Lost
The treatise-author asks:
In chapter after chapter the Buddha says 「通達諸法相」 tr. "penetrating the marks of dharmas"; now why does Subhūti ask yet again?
The treatise-author answers:
This prajñāpāramitā has no fixed mark; because it is without words and speech, although one hears it repeatedly it is still not enough; therefore he asks again. It is as a calf, though it has grown up, when the mother cow is good and her milk sweet, drinks and is still unwilling to stop; the Buddha's great kindness and compassion is like a good mother, prajñāpāramitā is like the sweet milk, Subhūti is like the calf: though he has heard the marks of dharmas repeatedly, he has never yet been sated.
Furthermore, only the Buddha's omniscience can penetrate the real mark of all dharmas; others, though they penetrate, cannot exhaust it to the end; therefore he asks. The other bodhisattvas have not yet become buddhas; how could they penetrate it?
The Buddha answers with a simile: as a conjured person has no three poisons and no afflictions and fetters, has no mind or mental-factor dharmas, is not included among inner or outer dharmas or among dharmas with or without outflows, does not fall among the dharmas of ordinary people, nor does it fall among the holy fruits—one cannot say it is a srota-āpanna and so on—and yet it can stir the good and evil in other people's minds, and the matters of conjuration it performs it can surely bring to accomplishment. This conjuration in truth is neither stained nor pure, and the six destinies cannot include it. The bodhisattva's body too is like this: it has no afflictions such as the three poisons; knowing that these mind and mental-factor dharmas are all born from the causes and conditions of the false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas of former lives, he does not believe and accept them and does not follow after them. One who can practise thus thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas.
At this time Subhūti, though he knows emptiness well, because he prizes and reveres the Buddha-dharma and cannot set a measure to the Buddha-dharma, asks the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Are all dharmas such as form empty and like a conjuration?’
The Buddha answers: ‘All dharmas such as form are like a conjuration.’ You, because you prize the Buddha-dharma, do not dare to say that they are empty; I, because of omniscience, can say that dharmas are empty. It is as other people prize the lion's strength, while the lion itself does not prize its strength.
Then Subhūti says: ‘If all dharmas are ultimately empty and all like a conjuration, why does the Buddha praise the bodhisattva's merits in all kinds of ways—that because of the bodhisattva the three evil destinies are cut off, and he can pull beings out and cause them to obtain nirvāṇa?’
The Buddha asks Subhūti in return: ‘What do you think? When the bodhisattva originally practised the bodhisattva path, did he see any fixed beings pulled out from among the five destinies?’
Subhūti says: ‘No!’
The Buddha approves his meaning: ‘Just so! Just so! Why? Because when the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he knows and sees all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration.’
Subhūti says: ‘If so, for the sake of what matter does the bodhisattva practise the six perfections and so on?’
The Buddha answers: ‘If beings themselves knew that dharmas are empty and like an illusion, the bodhisattva would have nowhere to apply his effort.’
Furthermore, if dharmas were fixedly of the mark of emptiness, then the bodhisattva too would have nowhere to apply his effort. One should know that dharmas are neither real nor empty, passing beyond all paths of words, the mark of ultimate emptiness and quiescence. Because beings do not know this matter, they give rise to the mind of I and self, produce evil and sinful deeds, and receive immeasurable suffering; therefore the bodhisattva knows the real mark of all dharmas and gives rise to the mind of great compassion. It is as an elder has a son who is blind and drinks poison; the elder knows he will surely die, and sets up all kinds of skilful means to block him and stop him drinking. The bodhisattva too is like this: seeing that these beings, because they are blinded by inversion and ignorance, drink the three poisons, he gives rise to the mind of great compassion, and through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas cultivates the six perfections, purifies buddha-lands, and teaches and transforms beings.
Subhūti, having heard this, again says to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are empty and without root, like a dream, like an illusion, and so on, in what place do beings abide that the bodhisattva pulls them out?’ Subhūti's meaning is: as a person sunk in deep mud is pulled out.
The Buddha answers: ‘Beings abide only within names and marks and false, deceptive recollection, imagining, and discrimination.’
The Buddha's meaning is: within all dharmas there is nothing fixed and real; it is only because ordinary people are false and deceptive that they give rise to clinging. It is as a person in the dark sees something resembling a person, says it is a real person, and so gives rise to fear; and again as an evil dog facing a well barks at its own shadow: there is no dog in the water, only its shadow-image, yet it gives rise to an evil mind, throws itself into the well, and dies. Beings too are like this: because of the coming together of the four elements it is named a body; from causes and conditions consciousness arises; because of coming together there is movement and there is speech; ordinary people give rise within this to the mark of a person, give rise to craving, give rise to hatred, produce sinful deeds, and fall into the three evil destinies.
When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he pities beings and teaches and transforms them with all kinds of causes and conditions, causing them to know the empty dharma and so pulling them out; he speaks thus: ‘These dharmas are all ultimately empty, without anything existent; because beings are inverted and false, they see them as seeming to exist, but in truth they are like a conjuration, like an illusion, like a city of the gandharvas, without any real matter; they only deceive people's eyes.’
Furthermore, all dharmas come only from the coming together of names, and there are further other names. It is as because head, feet, belly, and spine come together, it is provisionally named a body; as because head-hair, eyes, ears, nose, mouth, skin, and bone come together, it is provisionally named a head; because many hairs come together, it is named head-hair; because part upon part comes together, it is provisionally named a hair; because atoms come together, it is named a part of a hair; and again because parts come together, it is named a atom.
The treatise-author asks:
Because the atom is the most minute, it cannot be further divided into parts; because it has no parts there is no coming together; this then is a fixed dharma, so one cannot say 「一切空,無有定法」 tr. "All is empty; there is no fixed dharma"!
The treatise-author answers:
If the atom is form, it ought to have parts. Why? All forms are within space and all have the ten directions. If the atom is form, it has ten parts; if it has ten parts, how could it be the ultimately minute? If, as you say, the atom has no parts, then it is not form. Why? Because it has gone out from the mark of form.
Again furthermore, form is what the five sense-faculties can apprehend; if the atom is not apprehended by the five sense-faculties, how can one know that it is form? Therefore the atom has only an empty name. Even the coarse form that the eye sees can be broken down and made empty—how much more what cannot be seen and cannot be touched!
The treatise-author asks:
Because the atom is minute, the five sense-faculties cannot apprehend it; sages who obtain the divine eye can then see it.
The treatise-author answers:
Although what the divine eye sees is minute, because it is of the mark of form it ought to have parts; if it has no parts it is not form, and if it is not form, then the divine eye too cannot see it. For this reason the divine eye too is a false and deceptive seeing; therefore the sages contemplate the world with the wisdom-eye, and only then obtain the path.
The atom, as said before, has only a name and no substance. Since the atom does not exist, all dharmas, because of the coming together of names, further have provisional names; there is nothing real and fixed, and yet beings falsely give rise to greed and clinging; because of the causes and conditions of greed and hatred they produce evil deeds, and through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas suffer in the three evil destinies. If dharmas were real and fixed, still one ought not to make them the sinful causes and conditions of greed and hatred—how much less what is false, deceptive, and without substance! One who can give up false and deceptive names and marks and does not cling to the empty dharma then receives the permanence and bliss of nirvāṇa.
The treatise-author asks:
What difference is there between name and mark?
The treatise-author answers:
A name is the designation of a crowd of things, as a hot thing is designated fire. A mark is as when one sees smoke and knows the mark of fire; heat is the substance of fire.
Furthermore, as within the coming together of the five aggregates there are man and woman: this is the name; by the bodily appearance one can distinguish man and woman: this is the mark. Because one sees this mark, one makes a name, naming it man or woman.
The treatise-author asks:
If so, name and mark have no difference! What is the reason? Because one sees the mark one obtains the name; because one knows the name one obtains the mark.
The treatise-author answers:
Do you not understand what I said? First one sees the appearance of man or woman, and afterwards names it man or woman. The mark is the root, the name the branch.
Again furthermore, as when a person's eye sees form, he partially grasps the mark of what he likes and gives rise to clinging, while for other people it is not so; because it can give rise to a stained and clinging mind, it is named a mark.
Furthermore, herein the Buddha himself states the distinction between name and mark: 「名者假名,以名取諸法。」 tr. "A name is a provisional name; by the name one takes dharmas." As spoken of at length in the sūtra.
Subhūti asks: ‘If all dharmas have only names and marks, how can the bodhisattva benefit himself and benefit others?’
The Buddha answers: ‘If dharmas were at root fixedly existent, the bodhisattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, could not benefit himself and benefit others.’
Why? If the nature of dharmas were fixedly and really existent, that would be non-arising. Why? Because the nature would already be fixedly existent beforehand. If this dharma arises from the coming together of causes and conditions, then it has no fixed nature. If the nature were fixedly existent, it would not need the coming together of causes and conditions; if so, there would be non-arising; because of non-arising there would be non-ceasing; because of non-ceasing there would be no sin or merit. It is because one knows impermanence that one gives up sin and cultivates merit; if it were permanent, there would be no bondage and release, no world, no nirvāṇa, and so on. Therefore the Buddha tells Subhūti: ‘If dharmas were fixedly existent and not only names and marks, the bodhisattva could not practise prajñāpāramitā and benefit himself and benefit others, could not practise dhyānapāramitā and the rest and benefit himself and benefit others. Because of signlessness, this bodhisattva himself makes complete these wholesome dharmas, and also benefits beings with wholesome dharmas, all because of signlessness.’
The Buddha tells Subhūti: ‘If dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, then when the bodhisattva sits at the seat of awakening he could not contemplate all dharmas as empty, signless, and without anything existent and so attain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; nor could he benefit beings with this dharma.’ Why? When this bodhisattva sits at the seat of awakening, he contemplates all dharmas as the foremost true reality; if there were the slightest error, he ought not to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Nor could he proclaim this empty and signless dharma for beings. What is the reason? If dharmas were fixedly existent, how would the Buddha deceive beings, saying 「一切法無漏、無相、無憶念」 tr. "All dharmas are without outflows, signless, and without recollecting"?
The treatise-author asks:
Among the four truths, three truths all have marks—the truth of suffering has the mark of suffering, the truth of origination has the mark of origination, the truth of the path has the mark of the path; only the truth of cessation is signless, and yet it also has recollecting: it is the signless nirvāṇa. Why do you say 「一切無漏法無相、無憶念」 tr. "All dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting"?
The treatise-author answers:
The dharma of the Mahāyāna differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas. Within the dharma of the Mahāyāna it is said: 「一切無漏法,無相、無憶念。」 tr. "All dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting."
Furthermore, whatever has marks and has recollecting is all false, deceptive, and not real; if it is false, deceptive, and not real, it is the outflow of the afflictions—how could it be without outflows?
Furthermore, these three truths all accord with the truth of cessation—seeing suffering, one gives it up; seeing origination, one severs it; one does not say that it is real and fixed; seeing the path is for the sake of tending toward cessation, and one does not abide in this path either; the cessation of exhaustion is the master. This dharma of the cessation of exhaustion is signless and without object—how could it have recollecting? Recollecting all takes marks as its object and clings to dharmas.
Therefore dharmas without outflows are all signless and without recollecting.
Subhūti's meaning is: if the dharma without outflows is the foremost true reality, signless and without recollecting, then the nature of all dharmas too ought to be signless and without recollecting; only because ordinary people are inverted are there marks and recollecting. Therefore he asks the Buddha: ‘If all dharmas are signless and without recollecting, how is it that one still counts out: this is the dharma of the śrāvakas, this is the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, this is the dharma of the bodhisattvas, this is the dharma of the Buddha?’
The Buddha asks Subhūti in return: ‘Do the dharmas of the three vehicles differ from the signless dharma?’
Subhūti answers: the extinction of the afflictions is severance, severance is the unconditioned dharma; and he also knows that the truth of cessation and the truth of the path are without outflows and signless; therefore he says: ‘The three vehicles do not differ from the signless dharma.’
The Buddha again asks: ‘Are the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha not precisely the signless dharma?’
The answer: ‘Yes. By reason of these causes and conditions one should know that all dharmas are signless. If they are signless, how do you object that there are the paths? It is precisely because of signlessness that there are the paths of the three vehicles.’
The Buddha says: ‘If the bodhisattva can train in the signless dharma in this way, he can increase wholesome dharmas, namely the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas.’ Herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘The bodhisattva abides only in the three gates of liberation and does not take other dharmas as essential.’ What is the reason? The three gates of liberation are the real dharma; the other dharmas such as the four foundations of mindfulness, though also real, are all spoken as skilful means.
The three gates of liberation are near to nirvāṇa and can also gather in all real wholesome dharmas; therefore it is said that the bodhisattva should train in them.
The treatise-author asks:
If it is said that the bodhisattva's training in these three gates of liberation is precisely training in the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, and so on—these three gates of liberation are all empty, signless, and without discrimination, while these dharmas of the five aggregates are all dharmas with marks and with discrimination—how, because of training in the three gates of liberation, does one train in these other dharmas?
The treatise-author answers:
The bodhisattva trains in these three gates of liberation; because he goes out of the three realms and exhausts the three outflows, he obtains real wisdom within dharmas, with nothing it does not penetrate. Formerly, within the five aggregates, all was false and wrong practice; now, because he has obtained these three gates of liberation, he is able to penetrate rightly.
Herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘When the bodhisattva practises the signless dharma of these three gates of liberation, he knows the arising of form, knows the ceasing of form, knows the suchness of form, and so on up to consciousness, it is likewise.’ As spoken of at length in the sūtra.
Subhūti again asks: ‘As the Buddha says, the bodhisattva knows the mark of form and the rest, knows the arising of form and the rest, knows the ceasing of form and the rest, knows the suchness of form and the rest. If one discriminates thus, does not the nature of form then destroy the nature of dharmas?’
The Buddha answers: ‘Only if there were some dharma that went out from the nature of dharmas ought the nature of form to destroy the nature of dharmas.’
The real mark of all dharmas is named the nature of dharmas; therefore all dharmas enter into the nature of dharmas; the real mark of the nature of form is precisely the nature of dharmas, one and the same nature—how could the nature of form destroy the nature of dharmas? The Buddha further states the causes and conditions: ‘The buddhas and the worthies and sages do not see that, gone out from the nature of dharmas, there is any further dharma; because it is unfindable they do not speak of it.’ The buddhas and the worthies and sages are the most trustworthy; the bodhisattva should train in the nature of dharmas in this way.
Subhūti says to the Buddha: ‘If the bodhisattva trains in the nature of dharmas, this is training in nothing.’ What is the reason? Because the nature of dharmas is without nature.
The Buddha answers: the nature of dharmas being without nature, if the bodhisattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas. If the nature of dharmas had some separate nature, or took having no nature as its nature, then one ought to train only in the nature of dharmas and not train in all dharmas; now, because the nature of dharmas truly has no separate nature and also has no absence of nature, therefore one trains in all dharmas throughout. Only because the real mark of dharmas is the nature of dharmas, therefore, having obtained the real mark, one can rightly train in all dharmas throughout.
At that time Subhūti says to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, for what reason does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva train in the six perfections, and so on up to the dhāraṇī gate? Why? The real mark of dharmas is precisely the nature of dharmas; if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, what further does the bodhisattva seek? Furthermore, within the nature of dharmas there is no discriminating that this is the six perfections and so on up to the dhāraṇī; now the bodhisattva discriminates and practises these dharmas—is he not about to fall into inversion?’
The Buddha approves Subhūti's meaning and answers: ‘If the bodhisattva, gone out from the nature of dharmas, sees some dharma, he does not seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Why? Whatever has a dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas is the inversion of permanence and ignorance, which cannot be turned and made real; how could one sever the ignorance within all dharmas and become a Buddha? The bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are precisely ultimate emptiness, the mark of constant quiescence, without idle discourse, without names; pitying beings, because of the power of skilful means he speaks by means of names and marks, namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
As in the simile of the conjurer spoken of in the sūtra: the conjurer is the bodhisattva; the conjuring dharmas are the six perfections and the other dharmas. Although he practises these dharmas, he has no clinging mind; as the conjurer, though he conjures all kinds of things, knows that they are without substance and does not cling. Those with wisdom are the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas; those without wisdom are ordinary people and those who have newly aroused the mind, who greatly rejoice and exclaim that such a thing has never been.
The bodhisattva practises the bodhisattva path; although he has gone out from the nature of dharmas, he further sees no dharma, and also does not see a single fixed being, yet he greatly benefits himself and beings. As said in the sūtra: ‘This bodhisattva himself practises giving and so on, and also teaches other people, praises the dharma of giving, and joyfully praises those who practise giving. And so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, it is likewise.’
Herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions: ‘If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, the bodhisattva could not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor could he speak by the power of skilful means.’ What is the reason? If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, arising from causes and conditions, it would be no different from the dharmas shared with ordinary people! If the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, beings and dharmas would fall into annihilation. Because the nature of dharmas is empty at first, and so in the middle and after; it is not by the power of wisdom that it is made empty. Beings and dharmas are not empty only when they come to enter nirvāṇa without remainder; from the very beginning they have always been empty.
The bodhisattva teaches beings: ‘Why do you not contemplate the real nature of dharmas, but cling to inversion? If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing at all is lost.’ The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā in this way can assist and benefit beings.
善達品:善達諸法相何以要用化人來答而不直說,化人云何有修道何以是最要緊的一追問,一切法如化則菩薩有何功用何以是全品的樞紐之難,佛何以反問頗見有眾生從五道得解脫,眾生自不知何以就是菩薩行道的全部理由,眾生在何處住何以答以名相虛妄憶想分別中,名何以是強作假施設而相何以分色與無色二種,無相故何以一連十三疊成為具足諸度的唯一根據,若一切法無相無憶念何以還數四種法,學三解脫門何以即能學五陰十二入十八界四諦十二因緣,五受陰相何以要用水沫泡焰芭蕉幻兵五喻各說生滅如,各各分別知諸法何以不壞法性,學法性何以不是無所學,何以學一連十九問何以不是不信而是逼出實義,工幻師之喻何以要把有智無智兩種看法並列,法性前後中無異何以是成就眾生的根據;論主何以先問須菩提何以更問而以犢子美乳為答,化人無心無心數而能有所作何以正是菩薩身之相,須菩提貴重佛法故不敢言空何以要用師子不自貴其力來釋,盲子飲毒何以是大悲心之所由起,闇中見人與惡狗吠影何以是名相虛誑之現成樣本,析身至微塵何以必須續破微塵,微塵若是色何以定有十分,天眼見細何以仍是虛誑妄見,名與相何以相為本而名為末,性定實有何以反成無生無滅無罪福,四諦三諦有相之難何以答以摩訶衍法與聲聞法異,三諦皆隨滅諦何以是無相無憶念之證,三乘不異無相法何以不妨有三乘諸道,三解脫門何以是實法而餘皆方便說,學三解脫門即學五眾何以不是以有相學無相,一切法實相名為法性何以色性不能壞法性,法性無性何以反成遍學一切法之理由,出法性見有法何以是常顛倒無明,幻師即菩薩幻法即六度何以是全品之收,法性先無後有與先有後無何以兩路皆不成修行,從本已來常空今無所失何以是善達者教眾生的末後一句
在問什麼
這一品的題目是「善達」,所問的只有一句:菩薩要怎樣纔算是善達諸法之相。全品從這一問起,到「今無所失」一句收,中間所有的曲折都是這一問的展開。
要看懂這一品,先要看清它的答法。佛沒有直說諸法相如何如何,而是先舉一個化人:變化所作的人不行婬怒癡,不行色乃至識,不行內外法,不行煩惱結使,不行有漏無漏、世間出世間、有為無為,也沒有聖果;菩薩也是這樣,沒有這些事,也不分別這些法。答案落在「亦不分別是法」六個字上——善達不是達到一種特別的知,是不再在諸法上安分別。所以此品從頭到尾都在同一件事上翻轉:既然如化,那麼菩薩所作的一切還算什麼。
這個追問在本品出現了三次,一次比一次逼。第一次是須菩提問「化人云何有修道」——化人既然什麼都不行,修道從何說起。第二次是既知一切色受想行識如化,則化人無五陰、無垢淨、無生死解脫,那麼「菩薩有何等功用」。第三次是既然見知一切法如幻如化,何故仍行六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量、四無色、三十七助道法乃至淨佛國土成就眾生。佛的答語也一次比一次深:先答化人修道不垢不淨、不在五道;再反問本行菩薩道時可曾見有眾生從五道得解脫,須菩提自答不曾;末後說出全品最要緊的一句因由——若眾生自知諸法如幻如化,菩薩終不於阿僧祇劫為眾生行菩薩道;正因為眾生自不知,所以菩薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六度、成就眾生、淨佛國土。菩薩之所以行,不在法上,在眾生的不知上。
中段轉入名與相。須菩提問眾生在何處住而菩薩拔出,佛答只住在名相虛妄憶想分別之中,於是佛自立名相之訓:名是強作的假施設,一切和合法皆是假名;相有色相與無色相二種,都是在空法之中憶想分別而生的著心。既然只有名相,須菩提便難:那菩薩怎麼能自利利他、具足諸地。佛的答語反過來用:正因為諸法無根本實事而但有名相,所以能具足諸度——一連十三個「無相故」疊下來,把「無相」立成具足的唯一根據;並加一句反證:若諸法相當實有如毫釐許,菩薩便不能得菩提、也不能令眾生得無漏法。
後段是法性。從「知色相,知色生滅,知色如」的五陰五喻,到分別知諸法會不會壞法性,到學法性是不是無所學,到一切法何因緣即是法性,一路推到須菩提那一段一連十九個「何以學」的大問——若一切法即是法性,何以還要學六度、學諸禪、學諸地、學三十二相、學一切種智。佛的答語不否認他的前提,只加一個簡別:法性外見有法者為不求菩提;知一切法性即是菩提,然後「以無名相之法以名相說」。隨後出工幻師之喻——幻師幻作男女象馬乃至佛身三十二相,無智之人歎為多能,有智之士知其無有實事而能娛樂眾人。末後以法性前後中無異作結:正因為無異,菩薩纔能以方便力示法性、成就眾生。
論主的釋分兩路。一路隨文解義,把經段的每一轉都補上所以然:更問之由、化人能作之由、須菩提不敢言空之由、菩薩生大悲之由、名相虛誑之現成樣本。一路設七番問答,逐處把讀者心中未出口的疑逼出來——其中破微塵與辨名相二番,經文並無其文,是論主自出的兩場推徵,正是本品論段最耐讀之處。末段收在一句:眾生及諸法不是入無餘涅槃時纔空,是從本已來常空,所以「今無所失」。
逐段解明
一、須菩提問云何菩薩善達諸法相。 品首只一問:「世尊!云何菩薩善達諸法相?」問的是「善達」二字如何落實。此問在前諸品已經說過,這裡再問,論段開頭即為此立問答,可見經文自身也知道這是重問。讀此一句先要留意它問的不是『諸法相是什麼』,是『菩薩怎樣纔算善達』——所問在人不在法,答語纔會落到菩薩身上。
二、佛以化人答:不行婬怒癡乃至無聖果,菩薩亦如是。 佛不正面說相,先舉化人。化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識,不行內外法,不行諸煩惱結使,不行有漏無漏、世間出世間、有為無為法,也沒有聖果。這一串否定從最粗的三毒起,一路排到最細的聖果,中間把染淨、世出世、有為無為三對都推平。然後接一句「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」。要緊的是末一句多出來的那一節——化人是本來不行,菩薩是「不分別是法」。化人之不行出於無心,菩薩之不分別出於善達,兩者相似而不同源,這個分際下文論段會再說。
三、須菩提追問化人云何有修道。 須菩提立刻抓住這個譬喻的鬆處:化人既然一概不行,那麼修道這件事從何安立?此問問得極準——若照喻的字面推,菩薩既如化人,則六度與諸地都無處可掛。全品後面一再出現的「菩薩有何等功用」,根子就在這一問。讀經到此不必急著替佛圓場,先把這一問接實,後文的答纔有著落。
四、佛答化人修道不垢不淨、不在五道,並反問所化人有根本實事有垢有淨不。 佛的答分兩截。前截正面承認化人也有修道,只是這修道「不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死」——即修道不必繫於一個實有的能修者。後截忽然反問須菩提:佛所化的人,有沒有根本實事、有沒有垢淨?這一轉是本品常用的教法:不自說結論,逼問者自己說出來。凡佛反問處,皆是把判斷權交還給問者。
五、須菩提自答:無根本實事、無垢無淨、不在五道生死。 須菩提答得乾脆:不是的,佛所化人沒有根本實事,也無垢無淨,也不在五道生死。這一答是他自己說出的,不是佛加給他的。後文「菩薩亦如是」之所以能成立,全靠這一句由問者親口承認的前提。教學上這一步不可略過——一個結論若由學人自己說出,後面再深也不會退。
六、佛結:菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法相亦如是。 佛只接一句「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法相,亦如是」,不再添解。此處經文不出說者之名,是承前句佛語而下,讀時勿誤作須菩提續言。所謂亦如是,是把上一答的三項——無根本實事、無垢淨、不在五道——一併移到善達者身上。
七、須菩提問一切色與受想行識如化不。 由化人推到諸法:一切色如化不?一切受想行識如化不?這一問是把譬喻升為通則。上文只說「譬如化人」,是喻;此處要問的是五陰本身是不是就如化,是法。喻與法之間這一步,須菩提替讀者跨了。
八、佛答一切色如化,一切受想行識如化。 佛的答語與問語幾乎同字,只把疑問去掉。此類答法在本論中常見:問者所擬之句若已無誤,佛即照樣印可,不另措辭。讀者於此可省一層——凡見答語與問語同字,即知此句已是定說,可作後文推論的據。
九、須菩提難:既皆如化,化人無五陰無垢淨無生死解脫,菩薩有何等功用。 這是全品的樞紐之難。他把前面兩截合起來推:一切法既如化,而化人無色無受想行識、無垢無淨、無五道生死亦無解脫處,那麼菩薩所作的一切還有什麼用。此難若不破,六度以下全部落空;此難若破得太快,又會落成『雖空而有』的糊塗話。佛下面用了三段纔答完,可見其重。
十、佛反問:本行菩薩道時頗見有眾生從五道得解脫不。 佛不直答功用有無,先反問一件事實:菩薩當初行菩薩道時,可曾見有眾生從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天中得解脫?所問的是「見」——有沒有見到一個實在的被度者。此問把爭點從『有無功用』移到『有無所見』,是本品答難的第一著。
十一、須菩提答不曾。 須菩提照實答:不也,世尊。此答同第五段一樣,是問者自己說出的。他既承認不曾見有眾生得解脫,下面佛說不見眾生從三界得解脫,便不是新加的義,是把他自己的話接過來說。
十二、佛印可並出因由:不見眾生從三界得解脫,以見知一切法如幻如化故。 佛連說兩聲「如是」以印可,隨即點出所以然:菩薩摩訶薩不見眾生從三界得解脫,何以故——因為見知一切法如幻如化。此處要看清因果的方向:不是因為沒有眾生所以不見,是因為見知如幻如化所以不見。所破的是那個『見有實眾生被我所度』的見,不是度眾生這件事。
十三、須菩提再難:既見知如幻如化,為何事故行六度乃至淨佛國土成就眾生。 這是樞紐之難的第二次出現,比第一次更貼身:不再問功用之有無,直接問行道的動機。既然見知如幻如化,六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、三十七助道法乃至大慈大悲、淨佛國土、成就眾生——為了什麼事而行?問到這裡已無退路,佛必須正面說出行道的理由。
十四、佛答:眾生自不知諸法如幻如化,故菩薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六度成就眾生淨佛國土。 佛的答語用了一個假設:若眾生自己就知道諸法如幻如化,菩薩終不於阿僧祇劫為眾生行菩薩道。反過來說,正因為眾生自不知,所以菩薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六波羅蜜、成就眾生、淨佛國土,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這一句是全品行門的根據所在:菩薩行道的理由不安在法上,安在眾生的不知上。法上無可行——如化故;眾生上不得不行——不知故。兩邊都成立,纔不落斷。
十五、須菩提問眾生在何處住而菩薩拔出。 承上一答:既然眾生不知,那麼所謂拔出,究竟是從哪裡拔出來?一切法既如夢、如響、如影、如焰、如幻、如化,眾生總得有個所住之處,纔說得上拔。此問把話頭由『何故行』轉到『行在何處』,是本品由理入事的轉關。
十六、佛答:眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,故菩薩於名相虛妄中拔出眾生。 佛的答只一句:眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中。所住既是名相與憶想分別,所拔也就在名相虛妄之中。此答極要緊——它給了菩薩行道一個確定的處所。前文說法上如化不可得,此處說眾生有個實實在在的所著處;所著處雖非實法,卻是實病。菩薩行般若不是在真如上作功,是在人的名相執著上作功。
十七、須菩提問何等是名、何等是相。 佛既立名相二字為所拔之處,須菩提隨即請界說:什麼是名?什麼是相?本論凡遇經中出現一個承重的語而未加界定,必有此一問。讀者於此可學其法:遇要緊處先求定義,不憑常識自解。
十八、佛釋名:強作假施設,一切和合法皆是假名。 佛先釋名。名是「強作假施設」——強作二字最重,是說名並非物上本有,是人硬加上去的。隨後列出所施設者:此色、此受想行識,此男此女,此大此小,此地獄此畜生此餓鬼,此人此天,此有為此無為,此四沙門果、辟支佛道、此佛道。這一串由五陰起,經男女大小、六道升沉、有為無為,直排到四果與佛道——連最尊貴的名目也在假施設之列。次出總則:一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名。再出病相:一切有為法但有名相,凡夫愚人於中生著。末出菩薩之用:行般若以方便力故,於名字中教令遠離,並錄其教語「諸眾生!是名但有空名,虛妄憶想分別中生,汝等莫著虛妄憶想!此事本末皆無,自性空故,智者所不著。」此語有兩節可看:前節破名之實,後節指出智者之所不著——所不著者是虛妄憶想,不是不說名字。
十九、佛釋相:色相與無色相二種,教眾生遠離二相住無相性中。 次釋相。相有二種,是凡夫人所著之處:一者色相,二者無色相。所謂色相,是諸所有色若麁若細、若好若醜皆是空,而在這空法之中憶想分別而生著心;所謂無色相,是諸無色法憶想分別、以著心取相故生煩惱。兩種相的界說用了同一個骨架——皆空、皆由憶想分別的著心而生,差別只在所緣是色非色。故知相之為病不在所緣,在能緣的著心。末說菩薩以方便力教眾生遠離是相、著無相法中,令不墮「是相、是無相」二法,而住無相性中。此處要留意:所遠離者是相,而所住者是無相性;若把無相另立為一物來住,便正是經文所遮的「墮二法」。
二十、須菩提難:若一切法但有名相,云何自饒益、教他得善利、具足諸地令得三乘。 名相之訓一立,難處即起。既然一切法只是名相,菩薩行般若怎麼能自己得饒益、也教他人得善利?又怎麼能具足諸地、從一地至一地、教化眾生令得三乘?此難與第九段同一骨架而落在事相上:前難問行道的功用,此難問行道的效驗。
二十一、佛答:正以無有根本實事但有名相,故能具足諸度,一連十三個無相故。 佛的答法是把難處反過來用。先立反面:若諸法根本定有、非但名相者,行般若時不能自益、亦不能利益他人。次立正面:諸法無有根本實事、但有名相,是故能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故;毘梨耶、羼提、尸羅、檀,無相故;四禪、四無量心、四無色定,無相故;四念處乃至八聖道分,無相故;內空乃至無法有法空,無相故;八背捨、九次第定,無相故;佛十力乃至十八不共法,無相故。本段「無相故」一語疊至十三次,句句把具足的根據歸到同一處。讀者於此當看出經文的用意:它不是在說無相不礙具足,是在說唯無相故能具足。末後加一句反證:若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者,菩薩行般若時不能知諸法無相無憶念而得菩提,亦不能教眾生令得無漏法;何以故——一切無漏法無相無憶念故。毫釐二字是量到極小處說的,意謂只要留一絲實有,全盤即不成。
二十二、須菩提難:若一切法無相無憶念,云何數是聲聞法辟支佛法菩薩法佛法。 無相既成通則,分位之名便成問題:若一切法無相、無憶念,那麼四種法的差別從何而立?這一難不是強辯,是每一個讀到「一切法無相」處的人都會起的疑——若果真無相,聖凡之別豈非空話。
二十三、佛反問無相法與聲聞法異不,須菩提兩答不也。 佛仍用反問。先問無相法與聲聞法異不,答不也;再問無相法與辟支佛法、菩薩法、佛法異不,答亦不也。兩問兩答之間不著一字解釋。此處經文不出說者之名,是佛與須菩提相接而下。讀者要留意這兩個「不也」是問者自己說的——下面的結論便不是外加。
二十四、佛進問無相法即是四果乃至佛法否,須菩提答如是。 上兩問問的是「異不」,此問問的是『即是不』。由不異進到即是,是一層。須菩提答「如是!世尊!」。至此,無相與三乘四果之間,異與即兩面都由問者親口定了。
二十五、佛結:一切法皆是無相,學一切法無相得增益善法,學三解脫門即能學五陰乃至十八不共法。 佛據上文作結:以是因緣故,當知一切法皆是無相。隨即轉出行門:菩薩學是一切法無相,得增益善法——六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處乃至十八不共法。何以故?菩薩不以餘法為要,如三解脫門,所謂空、無相、無作。所以者何?一切善法皆入三解脫門。次逐一界說三門:一切法自相空,是名空解脫門;一切法無相,是名無相解脫門;一切法無作無起相,是名無作解脫門。末說若學三解脫門,是時能學五陰相、十二入相、十八界相、四聖諦、十二分因緣法、內空乃至無法有法空、六波羅蜜、四念處乃至八聖道分、佛十力乃至十八不共法。這一段是本品由「無相」通向「遍學」的橋:無相不是把所學削去,是把所學一概收進三門。三門之為要,其據在「一切善法皆入」一句,不在三門本身更高。
二十六、須菩提問云何能學五受陰相。 佛既說學三解脫門即能學五陰相,須菩提便請其詳:菩薩行般若波羅蜜,云何能學五受陰相?此問開出下面一長段五陰之教——本品最具體、也最便於依之修觀的一段。
二十七、佛答知色相、知色生滅、知色如,並出水沫之喻與如名如實不虛之訓。 佛把「學五陰相」拆成三事:知相、知生滅、知如。知色相者,知色畢竟空、內分異、虛無實,譬如水沫無堅固。知色生滅者,色生時無所從來、去無所至,若不來不去,是為知色生滅相。知色如者,是色如不生不滅、不來不去、不增不減、不垢不淨。末加一句訓如字:「如名如實不虛,如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」——如之為義在前後中三際不異,此語到品末論法性前後中無異時還要再用。三事之序不可顛倒:先知其相之空,次知其起滅之無來去,末知其如之不動。
二十八、知受相如水中泡,一起一滅。 受之喻取水中泡:一起一滅,不待外力而自壞。受相之為病在其起滅之速而人不覺,故喻取泡。生滅與如二事,文與色段同——無所從來、去無所至,如則不生不滅乃至不垢不淨。經文於此以下四陰皆用同一骨架,只換其喻;讀者可據此自知:五陰之病不同,而所以觀之之法同。
二十九、知想相如焰,水不可得而妄生水想。 想之喻取陽焰:遠望如水,趨之則無,而人於其中妄生水想。此喻最切想之病——想不是無所依而起,是依似有之相而起;所似者本無,而所想者宛然。想段之如更多一句「不轉於實相」,是說想雖轉,而如不隨之轉。
三十、知行相如芭蕉,葉葉除卻不得堅實。 行之喻取芭蕉:一葉一葉剝去,終無堅實可得。此喻所破的是『行中有一個作者在』的見。剝的動作本身就是觀法——不是一刀斷之,是層層除卻而後知其無心。
三十一、知識相如幻師幻作四種兵,無有實。 識之喻取幻兵:幻師幻作象馬車步四種兵,形容宛然而無有實,識亦如是。五陰五喻至此而足:水沫、水泡、陽焰、芭蕉、幻兵,由外而內、由粗而細,末以幻結——與品首化人之喻遙相呼應,也預伏品末工幻師之喻。
三十二、知諸入:眼乃至意性空、色乃至法性空。 五陰既了,轉入十二入。經文極簡:眼,眼性空;乃至意,意性空。色,色性空;乃至法,法性空。此處不另立喻,只以性空一語貫之。所以不必更喻者,五陰段已把觀法交代盡,入界只是換所緣。
三十三、知界:眼界空、色界空、眼識界空,乃至意識界。 十八界亦同:眼,眼界空;色,色界空;眼識,眼識界空;乃至意識界亦如是。根、塵、識三者各各說空,不許在三者之間留一個相合處為實。此段與上段合看,可知所謂學無相,在事上就是於蘊處界一一照其性空,不是別有一個無相境可趣。
三十四、知四聖諦:知苦諦遠離二法不二不別,苦聖諦即是如。 四諦段的說法一轉。先說知苦聖諦時遠離二法,知苦諦不二不別,是名苦聖諦;集、滅、道亦如是。次說知苦如者——苦聖諦即是如,如即是苦聖諦。此段要緊在「遠離二法」四字:所遠離的是苦與非苦、能知與所知那樣的對立,不是不許說苦。聖諦一往是分別而立,此處以不二收之,而不廢其為諦。
三十五、知十二因緣:知十二因緣不生相。 十二因緣只一句:知十二因緣不生相,是名知十二因緣。因緣法本以生為義,而此處以不生相知之。要看清所知的是「相」——是知其生相之不生,非謂無因緣。此句極短,卻是前面蘊處界諸段的收束:連最說得上生起的法,其生相亦不生。
三十六、須菩提難:各各分別知諸法,將無以色性壞法性乃至一切種智性壞法性耶。 上面一路各各分別而知——知色知受知入知界知諦知緣起,須菩提於是起疑:這樣各各分別,豈不是以色之性壞了法性,乃至以一切種智之性壞了法性?此難極有分量:既說一切法無相、皆入無相,又何以許有這麼多各別之知。全品後半的法性之論,從此一難開始。
三十七、佛答:法性外法不可得,故不壞;佛及佛弟子不說法性外有法。 佛的答語用一個假設句:若法性外更有法者,應壞法性。然則法性外法不可得,是故不壞。要看清這答的形式——它不否認「分別知」,只否認「法性外有法」。分別之所以不壞法性,是因為所分別者無一在法性之外。次出證:佛及佛弟子知法性外法不可得故,不說法性外有法。末勸:菩薩行般若,應學法性。此「應學法性」一語即是下一難的起因。
三十八、須菩提難:若學法性,為無所學。 既然一切法皆不出法性,而法性又無性可得,那麼所謂學法性豈不是無所學?此難極利。它不是質疑法性,是質疑「學」字還能不能安立。
三十九、佛答:學法性則學一切法,以一切法即是法性。 佛的答只兩句:菩薩若學法性,則學一切法;何以故——一切法即是法性。這是把「無所學」的難翻成「遍學」的答:所學不是變少了,是不能再少了。
四十、須菩提問何因緣故一切法即是法性。 須菩提不放過那個「何以故」,續問其因緣。此問看似瑣細,實則必要——「一切法即是法性」若只作一句斷語,聽者無從安心;有了下一句因緣,纔知其所以然。
四十一、佛答:一切法皆入無相無為性中。 佛答得極省:一切法皆入無相無為性中,以是因緣故,學法性則學一切法。此答把法性與前半品的無相接上了——法性不是另一個高處的實體,就是前文一路所說的無相無為之性。全品前後兩截於此合為一義。
四十二、須菩提大問:若一切法即是法性,何以學六度乃至一切種智,一連十九問,並自陳法性中無是分別、色即是法性。 這是本品經段最長的一問。他把所學之目一路臚列:六波羅蜜、四禪、四無量、四無色定、四念處乃至八聖道分、三解脫門、八背捨九次第定、佛十力四無所畏四無礙智十八不共法、六神通、三十二相八十隨形好、生剎利婆羅門居士大家、生六欲天、生梵天乃至淨居天、生四無色處、初發意地乃至第十地、聲聞地辟支佛地菩薩法位、成就眾生淨佛國土、諸陀羅尼、樂說、阿耨多羅三藐三菩提與一切種智——「何以學」三字一連問了十九遍。問完復自陳其理據:諸法法性中無是分別,將無菩薩墮非道中;法性中無色無受想行識,而諸法性亦不遠離色受想行識;色即是法性,法性即是色,受想行識亦爾。此問之長不是辭費:所列之目愈廣,『既即法性何須更學』之難愈無處迴避。而他末後自說「色即是法性」一句,正好給佛的答語留了印可之處。
四十三、佛印可其語,出簡別:法性外見有法者為不求菩提;知一切法性即是菩提,而以無名相之法以名相說。 佛先連聲印可,並逐字覆述他的話:「色即是法性,受、想、行、識即是法性。」次出簡別——菩薩行般若時,若法性外見有法者,為不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。再出正面:知一切法性即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;以是故,知一切法即是法性已,「以無名相之法以名相說」,所謂是色,是受想行識,乃至是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這一句是全品對『既即法性何須更學』之難的正答:所學之目並非在法性之外別立,而是就無名相之法而以名相說之。名相在此不再是病,是說法之具——與前半品『凡夫於名相生著』對看,可知名相之為病不在名相,在著。
四十四、工幻師幻作男女象馬乃至佛身三十二相之喻,無智者歎多能,有智者知無實事。 佛續出大喻。工幻師或幻師弟子於多人處立,幻作種種形色:男女、象馬、園林、廬館、流泉浴池、衣服臥具、香華瓔珞、餚饍飲食、眾伎樂以樂眾人;又幻作人令行六度;又幻作剎利婆羅門居士大家、六欲諸天、梵眾天乃至非有想非無想天、四果與辟支佛。次以菩薩例之:從初發意行六波羅蜜、行初地乃至十地、入菩薩位、遊戲神通、成就眾生、淨佛國土、遊戲諸禪解脫三昧、行十力四無所畏四無礙智十八不共法大慈大悲、具足佛身三十二相八十隨形好以示眾人。末出兩種看法並列:無智之人歎「未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。」有智之士則思惟「未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。」兩邊都說未曾有,所歎的卻是兩件事:一歎其能,一歎其無實而能。經文不加褒貶而高下自見——這是本品教人分辨兩種讚歎的一處現成樣本。
四十五、佛結:不見離法性有法而行六度十善五戒八齋諸禪諸門,法性前後中無異故能成就眾生。 末段收經。菩薩不見離法性有法,行般若以方便力故,雖不得眾生而自行且教他——布施、持戒、忍辱、精進、禪、智慧,各各自行、教人、讚歎其法、歡喜讚歎行者;又自行十善、五戒、八戒齋,自行四禪、慈悲喜捨、四無色處、四念處乃至八聖道分、三解脫門、十力乃至十八不共法,亦教他人行。此段句式一疊再疊,所疊的正是『自行—教他—讚法—讚人』四事,是菩薩利他之全式。末出結語:若法性前、後、中有異者,菩薩不能以方便力示法性、成就眾生;以法性前後中無異,是故行般若、為利益眾生故行菩薩道。此與第二十七段「如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」一語首尾相應——如之不異,正是行道之所以可能。
四十六、論主問:佛品品中說通達諸法相,今須菩提何以更問。 論段起首即立問。論主注意到的是重問這件事本身:佛在一品一品之中都說「通達諸法相」,何以此品須菩提還要更問。凡見論主為重出之語立問,即知該語在本帙中是承重之語,不是偶然重出。
四十七、論主答:般若無一定相無言說故雖數聞猶未足,並出犢子美乳之喻。 答有兩節。正說:般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問。次出喻:譬如犢子雖大,善母美乳,飲猶不止;佛大慈悲猶如善母,般若波羅蜜如美乳,須菩提如犢子,雖數聞諸法相猶未厭足。喻中四項一一有配,配得極整。此喻的用意不在說須菩提貪多,在說所飲之物本身無厭足之理——法無定相,故聞無盡處。
四十八、論主復次:唯佛一切智能通達諸法實相,餘人雖達不能究盡。 第二個理由換一路說:唯佛一切智能通達諸法實相,餘人雖達不能究盡,是故問。末加一句反詰——餘菩薩未作佛,云何能通達?此節與前節並不相礙:前節說法之無盡,此節說人之未盡。兩節合看,纔知重問非為不解,是為未盡。
四十九、論主釋佛以譬喻答:化人無三毒無心心數而能有所作,菩薩身亦如是。 論主釋品首化人之喻。先述化人之相:無三毒諸煩惱結使,無心、心數法,內外有漏無漏法中所不攝,不墮凡夫法亦不墮聖果中,不得言是須陀洹等。次轉出一節經文未明說的:化人「亦能發他心善惡,所為變化事,必能令成就」——化人雖無心,卻能引發他人之心,所作變化必得成就。末以菩薩例之:菩薩身亦如是,無三毒等煩惱,知是心心數法皆是先世虛誑顛倒法因緣生故,不信、不隨逐;能如是行,是為善通達諸法相。這一節把化人之喻補足了最要緊的一面——化人不是全不能作,是無心而能作。第九段「菩薩有何等功用」之難,其解在此已先伏。
五十、論主釋須菩提之問:雖善知空而貴敬尊重佛法、不能限量佛法故問。 論主接著釋經中須菩提問一切色等法皆空如化之由。他說須菩提雖善知空,而以貴敬尊重佛法、不能限量佛法故問佛。此語極細:須菩提不是不知空,是不敢代佛把佛法的量說盡。問的動機在敬,不在疑。
五十一、論主釋佛答並出師子不自貴其力之喻。 論主既述佛答「一切色等法皆如化」,隨即釋其中的一層意思:汝貴重佛法故不敢言空,我以一切智故能說諸法空。並出喻:如餘人貴師子力,師子自不貴其力。喻之所指極準——能說者不必自重其能,正因為那是他本分之事。讀者於此可知本論釋經之法:不止釋所說之義,兼釋能說者之心。
五十二、論主述須菩提之難:若一切法畢竟空皆如化,佛何以種種讚菩薩功德。 此處論主把經中的難改換了面貌:不問「菩薩有何等功用」,問「佛何以種種讚菩薩功德」,並自加所讚之目——因菩薩故斷三惡道,能拔出眾生令得涅槃。這一問是論主牒經而設的擬問,非經文原句;其用意在把經中的難轉到讚歎上來,使後文的答更貼近人情。
五十三、論主述佛反問:菩薩本行菩薩道時見定有眾生從五道中拔出不。 論主照經中之反問而述,惟措辭作「見定有眾生」——加一個「定」字,把所問的重心點在有無決定實在的被度者上。此字是論主釋經之筆,讀者可據之知經中「頗見有眾生」一問所問者何。
五十四、須菩提答無也,論主述佛可其意並出得無生法忍時知見一切法如幻如化。 論主述須菩提答「無也」,佛可其意而說何以故——菩薩得無生法忍時,知見一切法如幻如化。此處比經文多出「得無生法忍時」一節,是論主指出此知的位次所在:不是泛說一切菩薩,是就得忍者說。有了位次,前文「見知一切法如幻、如化」纔不至被讀成人人現成。
五十五、須菩提再問菩薩以何事故行六度等,論主述佛答眾生自知則菩薩無功夫。 論主述經中第三難與佛答,措辭作「菩薩則無功夫」——功夫二字是論主今語,指用功之處。此答與經文「終不於阿僧祇劫為眾生行菩薩道」同意而更直白。
五十六、論主復次:諸法非實非空過諸語言道,眾生不知故起惡業,菩薩知實相故生大悲心,並出盲子飲毒之喻。 論主於經答之外自出一層。先立一句分寸極嚴的話:若諸法決定空相,則菩薩無功夫;要知諸法非實非空,過諸語言道,畢竟空寂滅相。此語是本品論段最要緊的一句遮詞——它同時遮掉「實」與「決定空」兩邊,使前文的如化不致落成斷空。次述眾生之病:不知是事故生吾我心,起惡罪業,受無量苦。次出菩薩之心:知諸法實相,生大悲心。末出喻:如長者有子,盲而飲毒,長者知其必死,起種種方便遮令不飲;菩薩見眾生顛倒無明盲故飲三毒,則生大悲心,於無量阿僧祇劫修六波羅蜜、淨佛國土、教化眾生。喻中三項各有所配:盲是無明,毒是三毒,長者之方便是六度與淨土教化。此喻把第十四段「眾生自不知」一語坐實成一幅可見的景。
五十七、論主述須菩提更問眾生在何處住,並釋其意如人沒深泥而得拔出。 論主述經中之問,並補一句他所以如此問的心行:須菩提意謂如人沒深泥而得拔出。此補語極有用——它說明須菩提心中原有一個『實有所沒、實有所拔』的影像,下文佛答「但住名相虛誑憶想分別中」纔顯出對治之力。
五十八、論主述佛答眾生但住名相虛誑憶想分別中。 論主照經而述,惟經作「虛妄」而此作「虛誑」。二語同指而字面有別,論段以下數處皆用虛誑。讀者於此不必疑其不合——論主行文自有其常用之語,所指仍是經中之義。
五十九、論主釋佛意並出闇中見人與惡狗吠影二喻。 論主釋佛此答之意:一切法中無決定實者,但凡夫虛誑故著。次出兩喻。其一、如人闇中見似人之物,謂是實人而生畏怖——所畏者本無,畏自生。其二、如惡狗臨井自吠其影,水中無狗但有其相,而生惡心投井而死——所瞋者是自影,而害及自身。兩喻一畏一瞋,正配凡夫二種著相之病。末以身與識例之:四大和合故名為身,因緣生識,和合故動作言語;凡夫人於中起人相,生愛生恚,起罪業,墮三惡道。由喻入法,所破的是『和合處有一個人在』的見。
六十、論主述菩薩以種種因緣教化令知空法而拔出之。 論主述菩薩之行:行般若時憐愍眾生,種種因緣教化,令知空法而拔出之,作是言——是法皆畢竟空、無所有,眾生顛倒虛妄故見似如有,如化、如幻、如乾闥婆城,無有實事,但誑惑人眼。此中「見似如有」四字承上闇中見似人物之喻而來,喻與法於此接榫。末句「但誑惑人眼」,是說所誑者在眼,不在物——病仍歸於能見。
六十一、論主復次:一切法但從名字和合更有餘名,析身至微塵。 論主另起一層,專釋名之假。他用逐層拆析之法:頭、足、腹、脊和合故假名為身;髮、眼、耳、鼻、口、皮、骨和合故假名為頭;諸毛和合故名為髮;分分和合故假名為毛;諸微塵和合故名為毛分;亦和合諸分故名為微塵。由身而頭而髮而毛而毛分而微塵,一路析到最細處。此段之要不在析,在析到底之後那個『最細處』怎麼辦——下面兩番問答即為此而設。
六十二、論主問:微塵第一微細不得作分,無分故無和合,此則定法。 這是經文所無而論主自設的第一番推徵。難者說:微塵最為微細故不得更作分,無分故無和合,這便是一個決定之法;既有定法,便不得說一切空無有定法。此難極利——前文既以和合假名破一切,若最末一項不可再破,則整條破法在末端斷了。論主不迴避,正面接。
六十三、論主答:若微塵是色則應有分,有十方故有十分;若無分則非色。 答用兩刀。第一刀:若微塵是色,則應有分;何以故——一切色皆在虛空中,皆有十方;若微塵是色,則有十分;若有十分,云何是極微。第二刀:若如汝說微塵無分者,則非色;何以故——出色相故。兩刀夾成一個兩難:說它是色,就有十方十分而不成極微;說它無分,就不是色而不成塵。此段推法不假他經,只用『色必有方分』一義,故極簡而極緊。
六十四、論主又復:色為五情所得,微塵非五情所得則不知其為色;粗色尚可破,何況不可見不可觸。 第三刀從認識一面下。色之為色,是五情所能得的;微塵若非五情所得,何由知其是色?故微塵但有虛名。末加一句由粗例細:眼見麁色尚可破令空,何況不可見、不可觸的。此語是論主常用的舉重明輕之法——所舉之重者已破,則輕者不待別破。
六十五、論主問:微塵細故五情不得,聖人得天眼則見。 第二番推徵。難者退一步,不再說五情,改舉天眼:微塵細故五情所不能得,而聖人得天眼便見。此難把爭點移到能見者的高下上——你說五情不得,那更高的眼呢。
六十六、論主答:天眼所見既是色相則應有分,無分則非色而天眼不見;故聖人以慧眼觀世間乃得道。 答仍用同一義而不另立新理:天眼見雖細,是色相故,應當有分;若無分則非色,非色則天眼不見。故天眼亦虛誑妄見。末出正面:是故聖人以慧眼觀世間,則得道。此答的分寸要看清——所破的不是天眼之有無,是以天眼所見為實。慧眼與天眼之別不在看得更細,在不取所見為實。
六十七、論主結:微塵但有名無實,故一切法名字和合更有假名;若捨虛誑名相不著空法則受涅槃常樂。 兩番推徵既畢,論主收束:微塵如先說,但有名無實;微塵既無,一切法名字和合故更有假名,無有實定,而眾生妄生貪著;貪欲瞋恚因緣故起惡業,無量阿僧祇劫在三惡道受苦。次以一句反顯其愚:若諸法實定,尚不應作貪欲瞋恚罪因緣,何況虛誑無實。末出出路:若能捨虛誑名相、不著空法者,則受涅槃常樂。此末句有兩重簡別——既捨名相,又不著空法;只捨一邊不算。
六十八、論主問:名、相有何差別。 第三番問答,仍是經文所無而論主自設。經中佛已分釋名與相,而未言二者之別;論主替讀者把這個縫問出來。凡本論為兩個並舉之語問其差別處,多是該段的細要處。
六十九、論主答:名者是眾物之字,相者如見烟知火;熱是火體。 答用火為例,分三事:名者是眾物字,如熱物字之為火——名是加在物上的字。相者如見烟知是火相——相是由之而知物的徵。熱是火體——體是物之自身。名、相、體三者一時分明:名在言,相在徵,體在物。此例極淺而分得極清。
七十、論主復次:五眾和合中男女是名,身貌可別是相;見相故作名字。 第二例取人。五眾和合之中的男、女,是為名;身貌可別男女,是為相;見是相故作名字,名為男女。此例比火例更進一步——它指出名之所由生:先有可別之相,而後施設名字。下文「相為本,名為末」之判,即從此出。
七十一、論主問:若爾者名相無異,見相故得名、知名故得相。 難者抓住上例反推:既然見相故得名、知名故得相,二者互相為因,那便沒有差異。此難是順著答語的形式立的,不是硬難——凡答語中出現互相引生之關係,皆有此一難。
七十二、論主答:先見男女貌然後名為男女,相為本名為末。 答只一句反問加一句判:汝不解我所說耶?先見男女貌,然後名為男、女;相為本,名為末。所破的是『互相為因』中那個對稱:知名得相是後起之事,見相得名是本來之序。本末一分,二者之異即立。
七十三、論主又復:人眼見色偏取所好相而生著,能生染著心者是名為相。 論主再補一義,把相的界說由認識移到煩惱上:如人眼見色,偏取所好之相而生著,於餘人則不然;以其能生染著心,是名為相。此義極要緊——同是一色,於此人生著而於彼人不生,可知相不在物上是定的,是就能生染著處而立名。這一句與經中「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」正相印。
七十四、論主復次:此中佛自說名相分別,名者假名以名取諸法。 論主末後歸經:此中佛自說名、相分別——「名者假名,以名取諸法。」如經中廣說。凡論主自出數說之後,必以經文為斷,此其常法。讀者於此可知前面三番申釋皆為輔,經中佛自說者為主。
七十五、論主述須菩提問若但有名相云何自利利人,佛答根本定有則不能。 論主牒經中之難與答而稍加約:須菩提問若一切法但有名相,菩薩云何自利、利人;佛答若諸法根本定有,菩薩行般若時不能自利利人。此處說者標籤照經而立,而所牒之語已是論主約述,非經文逐字。
七十六、論主釋其所以然:性定實有即是無生,無生故無滅,無滅故無罪福。 這是本品論段最緊的一段推。若諸法性定實有,即是無生——以性先定有故。若是法從因緣和合生,即是無定性。若性定有,則不須因緣和合;若爾者則無生,無生故無滅,無滅故無罪福。次從反面說修行之所以可能:以知無常故則捨罪修福;若常,則無縛解、無世間、無涅槃等。末引經以斷:是故佛告須菩提「若法定有、非但名相者,菩薩不行般若波羅蜜自利、利人,不行禪波羅蜜等自利、利人。無相故,是菩薩自具足是善法,亦以善法利益眾生,以無相故。」此段的走向須看準:它不是說定有則法不成立,是說定有則修行不成立——無生無滅則無罪福可轉,無罪福可轉則自利利人二事俱斷。
七十七、論主牒佛毫釐之語並釋坐道場觀第一真實、若小錯則不得菩提。 論主牒經中毫釐一節作「佛告須菩提」而述其義,隨即自釋:是菩薩坐道場時,觀一切法第一真實;若小錯,不應得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不能為眾生說是空無相法。末加一句反詰:法若定有,佛云何誑眾生「一切法無漏、無相、無憶念」。此反詰把爭點推到極處——若法定有,則佛之所說便成誑語;佛既不誑,則法非定有。
七十八、論主問:四諦中三諦皆有相,唯滅諦無相亦有憶念,何以言一切無漏法無相無憶念。 第四番問答,難得極實。難者說:苦諦有苦相,集諦有集相,道諦有道相,唯滅諦無相;而滅諦亦有憶念,是無相涅槃。既然如此,怎能說一切無漏法無相無憶念。此難所據是四諦之常說,故不可以一句空義輕答。
七十九、論主答:摩訶衍法與聲聞法異,摩訶衍法中說一切無漏法無相無憶念。 第一答先分宗:摩訶衍法與聲聞法異;摩訶衍法中說「一切無漏法,無相、無憶念」。此答不是以宗壓難,是先指出難者所據之說出於聲聞法,而本論所立在摩訶衍法——兩造所依不同,須先辨明,而後纔談得上理據。下面兩個復次纔是正面的理。
八十、論主復次:有相有憶念皆虛誑不實,即是諸煩惱漏,云何是無漏。 第二答從無漏之義下手:有相、有憶念皆是虛誑不實;若虛誑不實,即是諸煩惱漏,云何是無漏。此推極簡而極利——它不爭三諦有相與否,逕問:凡有相有憶念者既屬虛誑,虛誑既是漏,那麼『有相的無漏法』一語自相違。
八十一、論主復次:三諦皆隨滅諦,見苦即捨、見集即斷、見道趣滅不住道中,滅盡是主。 第三答正面處置三諦。三諦皆隨滅諦——見苦即捨,見集即斷,不言實定;見道為趣滅故,亦不住是道中;滅盡是主。既然三諦各各不停在自己那裡,其相便不是可住之相。次釋滅諦之無憶念:是滅盡法,無相、無緣,云何有憶念——憶念皆是緣相著法。此句把憶念的成立條件說死了:憶念必緣相而著法;既無相無緣,憶念無由而起。難者所謂『滅諦亦有憶念』,於此自解。
八十二、論主結:是故無漏法皆無相無憶念。 三答既足,論主以一句收:是故無漏法皆無相、無憶念。此句甚短而位置要緊——它是前面整番問答的判詞,也是下一段須菩提之意所承的前提。
八十三、論主釋須菩提意:若無漏法第一實而無相,則一切法性亦應無相,凡夫顛倒故有相。 論主此處不述其言而述其意:須菩提意謂若無漏法是第一實、無相無憶念,則一切法性亦應無相無憶念;但凡夫顛倒故有相有憶念。這是論主替讀者補出經中一問背後的推路。有了這一節,經中「云何數是聲聞法、是辟支佛法、是菩薩法、是佛法」之問便不是憑空而起,是順著前面的結論推到底而生的疑。
八十四、論主述佛反問三乘法與無相法異不,須菩提答三乘不異無相法。 論主牒經中反問,並替須菩提補出他答語的理由:諸煩惱滅即是斷,斷即是無為法,亦知滅道諦即是無漏無相,是故言「三乘不異無相法」。經中只有「不也」二字,論主把這二字背後的據補了出來——由煩惱滅推到斷,由斷推到無為,由無為推到無漏無相。補而不改,是本論釋經之常度。
八十五、論主述佛復問須陀洹乃至佛即是無相法否,答言是,並自出正以無相故有三乘諸道。 論主牒經中第二問與答,並於答語之末加出一節經文所無的簡別:若無相,汝云何難言有諸道?正以無相故,有三乘諸道。此語是本品最要緊的一句翻轉——難者以為無相則無諸道,論主答以正因無相纔有諸道。其理即前文第二十一段「無相故」十三疊之義:若有定相,一地不能至一地,四果不能次第而立。
八十六、論主述佛言學無相法則增益諸善法,並釋唯住三解脫門之由。 論主牒佛語:若菩薩能如是學無相法,則能增益諸善法,所謂六波羅蜜乃至十八不共法。次引經自說之因緣:「菩薩唯住三解脫門,不以餘法為要。」並自釋其所以然——三解脫門是實法,餘四念處等法雖實,皆方便說。此判極有分量:不是說四念處等不實,是說其實在於方便,而三門之實在於法自身。次補一句:三解脫門近涅槃,亦能攝一切實善法,是故說菩薩應學。近與攝二字並出,一言其向,一言其容。
八十七、論主問:三解脫門空無相無分別,五眾等是有相有分別,云何學三門故學餘法。 第五番問答。難者指出兩造性質相反:三解脫門皆空、無相、無分別,而五眾、十二入、十八界等皆是有相、有分別之法;既然相反,怎麼能因學三門而學餘法。此難所攻的是前段『學三解脫門即能學五陰相』一語,問得極正。
八十八、論主答:學三門則出三界盡三漏,於諸法中得實智慧無所不通;先來五眾中皆虛妄邪行,今得正通達。 答不在性質上辯,改從效上說:菩薩學是三解脫門,則出三界、盡三漏故,於諸法中得實智慧,無所不通。次出前後之對比:先來在五眾之中皆虛妄邪行,今得此三解脫門故,得正通達。此答把「學」字的意思點明了——所謂學五眾,不是再學一遍五眾之相,是把先前虛妄的知改成正通達的知。同是五眾,而知之者異,故不相違。
八十九、論主引佛自說因緣:行三解脫門無相法時知色生滅如乃至識。 論主末後歸經為證:此中佛自說因緣——「菩薩行是三解脫門無相法時,知色生、知色滅、知色如,乃至識亦爾。」如經中廣說。此引正好接回經段第二十七至三十一段的五陰之教:所謂學三門而學五眾,其現成的樣子就是那五段的知相知生滅知如。
九十、論主述須菩提復問:若如是分別知色等相生滅如,將無色性壞法性耶。 論主牒經中之難而稍加詳,把所分別者一一列出:知色等相、知色等生、知色等滅、知色等如。分別既列得這樣細,『將無壞法性』之疑便顯得更有理。
九十一、論主述佛答:若有法出法性者,色性應壞法性。 論主牒佛答語,用的是假設句式。要看清這一句的重心在「若有法出法性者」——是先設一個不成立的條件,再說在那個條件下纔會壞。條件既不成立,結論自然不起。
九十二、論主釋:一切法實相名為法性,色性實相即是法性同一性,並引諸佛賢聖不見出法性更有法。 論主自釋其理:一切法實相名為法性,是故一切法皆入法性中;色性實相即是法性,同一性,云何色性能壞法性。此中「同一性」三字是全段的樞:不是色性與法性兩物相安無事,是色性之實相即法性自身。次引經以斷:佛更說因緣——諸佛賢聖不見出法性更有法者,不得故不說。末加一句判:諸佛賢聖最可信者,菩薩應如是學法性。此判所依是能證者之量,不是論主自立之理,故合本帙引據之序。
九十三、論主述須菩提白佛:若學法性是為無所學,以法性無性故。 論主牒經中之難,並替他補出理由——所以者何?法性無性故。經中只作「若學法性,為無所學」,理由未出;論主補出「法性無性」四字,難處於是分明。
九十四、論主述佛答:法性無性故學法性即學一切法;若別有性或以無性為性則應但學法性。 佛答的形式是順難者之語而用之:法性無性者,若菩薩學法性,為學一切法。次出兩個反設:若法性當別有性、若無性是性,應但學法性、不學一切法。兩設皆不成——今法性實無別性,亦無無性故,所以遍學一切法。末歸一句:但諸法實相是法性,是故得實相則正遍學一切法。此段之妙在把難者的前提原樣接過來而得出相反的結論:正因為法性無性,所以不能只學它一個。
九十五、論主述須菩提白佛:若一切法即是法性,何以學六度乃至陀羅尼,將無墮顛倒中耶。 論主牒經中那一段十九問的長難而約之為一段,並補出兩層理據:其一、諸法實相即是法性,若一切法即是法性,菩薩更何所求。其二、法性中無分別是六波羅蜜乃至陀羅尼,今菩薩分別行是法,將無墮顛倒中耶。論主之約不是刪略,是把長列之目歸成兩句所以然,使難的骨幹顯出來。
九十六、論主述佛可其意而答:出法性見有法者不求菩提,是常顛倒無明;菩薩知一切法畢竟空常寂滅相而以名相說。 論主述佛答,措辭作「佛可須菩提意而答」——先可其意,後出簡別,與經中先印可「色即是法性」而後出簡別同一節奏。所出之義:若菩薩出法性見有法者,不求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;何以故——出法性有法者,是常顛倒、無明,不可轉令實;既不可轉,云何斷一切法中無明得作佛。次出正面:菩薩知一切法即是畢竟空、常寂滅相,無戲論、無名字;憐愍眾生,以方便力故以名相說,所謂是色,是受想行識,乃至阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。此段把「以名相說」的動機點明在憐愍上——名相之所以可用,因其為利他之具。
九十七、論主釋幻喻:幻師即菩薩,幻法即六度等,行諸法而無著心;智者是佛及大菩薩,無智者是凡夫及新發意。 論主逐項配釋經中工幻師之喻:幻師即是菩薩,幻法即是六波羅蜜等諸法;雖行是諸法,無著心——如幻師雖幻作種種物,知其無實而不著。次配兩種人:智者是佛及大菩薩,無智者是凡夫人及新發意,而大歡喜歎未曾有。此配極要緊——經文只說「無智之人」,論主指出其中包含新發意的菩薩。歎未曾有本非惡事,而所歎在能不在無實,便仍是無智之歎。
九十八、論主述菩薩雖出法性更不見有法、不見有一定眾生而大利益自他,並引經中自行教他之文。 論主續述:菩薩行菩薩道,雖出法性更不見有法,亦不見有一定眾生,而大利益自身及眾生。次引經:「是菩薩自行布施等,亦教他人,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者。乃至十八不共法亦如是。」所引即經段第四十五段一疊再疊的四事之式。此處「不見有一定眾生」與「大利益」並列而不相礙,正是全品答難的定局。
九十九、論主引佛自說因緣並釋法性先無後有則同凡夫法、先有後無則墮斷滅。 論主末段引經自說之因緣:「若法性先無後有,菩薩不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不能以方便力說。」隨即自釋兩路。其一、若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異——法性若是所生法,便與生滅諸法同列,不足為所依。其二、若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅。兩路一破常生一破斷,中間所立者即是:諸法性先空,中、後亦爾。末加一句極要緊的簡別——非智慧力故令空。空不是觀出來的,是本然如此,智慧只是知之。
一百、論主結:眾生及諸法非入無餘涅槃時乃空,從本已來常空。 承上一句而說到底:眾生及諸法不是到入無餘涅槃的時候纔空,是從本已來常空。此語把時間一面的誤解徹底截斷——若以為滅後纔空,則空成所得之果;今說本來常空,則空非所得。與第二十七段「如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」及第四十五段「法性前、後、中無異」三處相貫,是本品首尾一義。
一百零一、論主述菩薩教眾生之語:何以不觀實性而著顛倒,觀畢竟空性則知從本已來常空今無所失。 全品末段。菩薩教眾生:何以不觀其實性而著顛倒?若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失。末句「今無所失」四字是全品的落腳——眾生之所以不敢觀空,恐其一觀而所有皆失;而所觀之結果是:本來就沒有得過,故今亦無所失。論主末加一句作結:如是行般若波羅蜜菩薩,則能祐利眾生。祐利二字與品首「善達」相應——善達者非徒自了,正為祐利。
不要讀錯
不要把化人之喻讀成菩薩無所作為。經文說化人不行婬怒癡乃至無聖果,是說其不行、不分別,不是說其不能作;論主釋此喻時特別補出一節——化人「亦能發他心善惡,所為變化事,必能令成就」。可見喻之所取在無心而能作,不在不作。若只取前半,則品中六度、諸地、成就眾生、淨佛國土全無著落,而經文偏偏一疊再疊地說自行教他。
不要把「不見眾生從三界得解脫」讀成沒有眾生可度。經文說得極明白:所以不見,是「見知一切法如幻、如化」;所破的是那個見有實眾生被我實度的見。同一段經文緊接著就說菩薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六波羅蜜、成就眾生、淨佛國土。不見與不度是兩件事,經文並列而不相礙。
不要把「一切法但有名相」讀成名相可廢。佛自己說完名相之訓,隨即說菩薩「以無名相之法以名相說」,所謂是色,是受想行識,乃至是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。可見名相之為病不在名相,在凡夫於中生著。論主析身至微塵之後也不是教人不說身,是教人知其但有假名。廢名相者,正與佛之為眾生說法相違。
不要把「無相」讀成一個可住之境。經中教眾生遠離二相,明說「令不墮二法,所謂是相、是無相」。若把無相另立為一物而住之,即是所遮的第二法。同理,佛說菩薩唯住三解脫門,而三門之界說皆是就一切法而說——一切法自相空、一切法無相、一切法無作無起相;離開一切法別求三門,三門即成所緣之境。
不要把「一切法皆是無相」讀成三乘四果之別可廢。論主在答語之末說得極正:若無相,汝云何難言有諸道?正以無相故,有三乘諸道。若諸法有定相,則一地不能至一地、四果不能次第而立。無相不是把差別抹去,是使差別得以成立。
不要把破微塵一段讀成論主否認極細之色。所破者是『微塵定有而不可更破』這一判,其法只用一義——色必有方分。故其結論是「微塵但有虛名」,不是說眼前無有細色。同樣,破天眼見微塵一段所破的是以天眼所見為實,不是說天眼無見;論主隨即指出正路在慧眼觀世間。
不要把「若諸法決定空相,則菩薩無功夫」一句輕輕讀過。這一句是論段的分寸所在——它與前文「一切法畢竟空」並不相違:畢竟空是遮實,決定空是又立一個空為實。論主緊接著說諸法「非實非空,過諸語言道,畢竟空寂滅相」,兩邊俱遮。讀本品若只取空之一邊,正落在此句所遮之處。
不要把「法性無性」讀成法性是無。論主的推法是:若法性別有性、或以無性為性,則應但學法性而不學一切法;今兩者皆不然,故遍學一切法。可見無性一語所遮的是法性自成一物,所成的是遍學之理。若讀成法性是個無,則下文「得實相則正遍學一切法」無從安立。
不要把「從本已來常空」讀成修證無益。論主在此句之前先說「非智慧力故令空」——空是本然,智慧是知之;知與不知之差,正是眾生與菩薩之差,也正是全品「眾生自不知」一語所立的行道理由。若因本來常空而廢觀行,則與末句「今無所失」所安慰的對象自相矛盾:那一句是說給不敢觀空的人聽的,不是說給不必觀空的人聽的。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把「不分別是法」當作善達的實測。經文說菩薩如化人一般「無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」。於日用中可取此一句自照:遇順逆之境,心中是否立刻分出好醜是非而住在那分別上。所測的不是有無念頭,是有無安住。此照極簡,行住坐臥皆可用。
第二件受用,是把行道的理由安在眾生的不知上。經文給了一個極明白的因由——若眾生自知諸法如幻如化,菩薩終不行菩薩道;正以眾生自不知故,菩薩於無量阿僧祇劫行六度。行人若因觀空而生『既然如幻,何必勤苦』之退心,可回到這一句:所以要行,不是因為法上有可得,是因為人上有未知。論主更以盲子飲毒一喻坐實之——長者知子必死而起種種方便,不是因為毒是實有,是因為子實在要死。
第三件受用,是在名相上作功而不在真如上作功。經文說眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,菩薩即於名相虛妄中拔出眾生。行人用功之處於是明確:不必別覓一個真如去相應,只在日常起心處看那個名與那個相怎麼合成一個實有的境。論主析身至微塵一段可作現成的操作——由身到頭到髮到毛到微塵,逐層看那個『整個的東西』在哪一層上還站得住。
第四件受用,是五陰五喻可逐一作觀。色如水沫、受如水泡、想如陽焰、行如芭蕉、識如幻兵,而每一陰皆分知相、知生滅、知如三步。於靜坐中可循此次第:先看此陰之虛而不實,次看其起時無所從來、滅時無所至,末看其如之不生不滅不來不去不增不減不垢不淨。三步不可躐等——不先見其虛,則所謂如只是想像。
第五件受用,是以「無相故」自檢所行之度。經文把具足諸度的根據一連十三次歸到無相上。行人行施行戒行忍行進行禪行慧時,可於每一事後自問一句:此中有無一個實在的能行者、所行之法、所為之果盤踞著。若有,則所行雖善而仍是有相之行;若無,則雖行而不住,正是經中所說的具足。
第六件受用,是分辨兩種歎未曾有。工幻師之喻裡,無智之人歎其多能,有智之士歎其無有實事而能娛樂眾人。行人於見善知識之功德、見道場之莊嚴、見自己修行有所得時,可取此一照:我所歎的是那件事之能,還是那件事之無實而能。論主更點出「無智者」中含新發意的人——這一照不是給外人設的。
第七件受用,是把「今無所失」持作觀空時的定心之語。人於初觀畢竟空時,多生一種說不出的惶恐,似乎所依所有將一時失去。全品末句正為此而設:若觀諸法畢竟空性,則知從本已來常空,今無所失。本來未曾得,故今亦無所失;既無所失,則觀空不是捨棄什麼,是認清什麼。持此一句,觀行可久。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自須菩提問云何菩薩善達諸法相起,佛以化人不行婬怒癡乃至無聖果而不分別是法為答;次第開出化人有修道否、一切色受想行識如化、既皆如化則菩薩有何等功用、本行菩薩道時頗見眾生從五道得解脫否、既見知如幻如化何故猶行六度乃至淨佛國土成就眾生,而答以眾生自不知故;次問眾生在何處住而菩薩拔出,答以但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,因而佛自立名相之訓——名者強作假施設而一切和合法皆是假名,相者色相無色相二種而皆是空中憶想分別之著心,教眾生遠離二相住無相性中;次難若但有名相云何自利利他具足諸地,佛答正以無有根本實事但有名相故能具足諸度而一連十三稱無相故,並以毫釐許之反證斷之;次難若無相無憶念云何數四種法,佛兩問異不、一問即是不,而結一切法皆是無相、學無相得增益善法、學三解脫門即能學五陰十二入十八界四諦十二因緣乃至十八不共法;次問云何學五受陰相,佛出水沫水泡陽焰芭蕉幻兵五喻而各說知相知生滅知如,次及諸入諸界四聖諦十二因緣;次難各各分別知諸法將無壞法性,佛答法性外法不可得故不壞;次難學法性為無所學,佛答學法性則學一切法;次問何因緣一切法即是法性,佛答皆入無相無為性中;次出一連十九何以學之大問而自陳色即是法性,佛印可其語並簡別法性外見有法者為不求菩提、知一切法性即是菩提而以無名相之法以名相說;次出工幻師幻作男女象馬乃至佛身三十二相之大喻而並列無智之歎與有智之思;末結菩薩不見離法性有法而自行教他讚法讚人,以法性前後中無異故能示法性成就眾生。論①以問答隨文而釋:先問佛品品中已說通達諸法相今何以更問,答以般若無定相無言說故雖數聞猶未足而出犢子美乳之喻,復次以唯佛能究盡故問;次釋化人無心心數而能發他心善惡、所為變化必能令成就,以例菩薩身;次釋須菩提貴敬尊重佛法故不敢言空而出師子不自貴其力之喻;次牒經中三難而釋菩薩得無生法忍時知見如幻如化,復次立諸法非實非空過諸語言道而出盲子飲毒之喻;次釋眾生但住名相虛誑憶想分別中而出闇中見人與惡狗吠影二喻;次以名字和合逐層析身至微塵,因而自設破微塵定有與天眼見細二番問答,結以微塵但有名無實、若捨虛誑名相不著空法則受涅槃常樂;次自設名相有何差別與名相無異二番問答,以火之名相體、五眾男女之名相、相為本名為末、能生染著心者是名為相逐層辨之,而歸於佛自說名者假名以名取諸法;次釋性定實有則無生無滅無罪福,牒佛毫釐之語而釋坐道場觀第一真實;次設四諦三諦皆有相之難,答以摩訶衍法與聲聞法異、有相有憶念即是諸漏、三諦皆隨滅諦而滅盡無相無緣,結以無漏法皆無相無憶念;次釋須菩提之意而述佛反問三乘法與無相法異不,補出煩惱滅即是斷、斷即是無為之據,並自出正以無相故有三乘諸道一語;次釋唯住三解脫門之由——三門是實法餘皆方便說、三門近涅槃亦能攝一切實善法;次設學三門何以即學五眾之問答,答以出三界盡三漏故於諸法中得實智慧無所不通;次釋一切法實相名為法性、色性實相即是法性同一性,引諸佛賢聖不見出法性更有法為證;次釋法性無性故遍學一切法;次釋出法性見有法是常顛倒無明,而菩薩以方便力以名相說;末逐項配釋幻喻——幻師即菩薩、幻法即六度等、智者是佛及大菩薩、無智者是凡夫及新發意,並釋法性先無後有則同凡夫共法、先有後無則墮斷滅,結以諸法性先空中後亦爾、非智慧力故令空、從本已來常空,末引菩薩教眾生觀畢竟空性則今無所失而能祐利眾生。
本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:前品說菩薩遍入諸道之事,本品承其勢而問善達——能遍入而不受染,其所以然在善達諸法相,故經文起手即以化人為喻,不別起爐灶。其二、品內自成一轉:前半以化人與名相為主,說諸法之無相;後半以法性為主,說無相之何以能成遍學,兩半以「一切法皆入無相無為性中」一句為樞——此句既承前半之無相,又啟後半之法性,全品由是合為一義。其三、垂後:本品結於「從本已來常空,今無所失」,次品即以實際為題,兩品相次,一說常空之本然,一說實際之不可壞,讀者可合觀二品以見空與實際之非二。
古德之釋,本品可誌者一家。吉藏科判本品云:「此下第二、明為化之能。」並釋其立名之由曰:「善達者雖遍化六道而無心云化也。」其所以繫本品於前品之後者,云「以善達法性故能無心而化」——以善達法性為能化之本,與本論以善達諸法相為不分別之極者,取義相近而入路有別,並錄不判。其分本品為七段云:「品為七段,第一乘前品明菩薩善達法相故起行,第二明菩薩出化處,第三明菩薩解法化名相堪得大利益,第四明菩薩解法無相故增益善根,第五明學法性名學一切法,第六明諸法雖是法性要須修行,第七略釋法性成上修行立義也。」此七段之科與本論論段隨文而釋者不同體例——本論以問答為節,吉藏以科段為節,兩造各取一法,並存之。其釋更問之由云:「般若甚深無定相,聞無厭足,是故問也。」又云:「又唯佛究盡法性,降佛已還未能具知,是故問之。」二語與本論所出之二答相應,而喻與辭皆不同。其釋化人修道一問云:「上明化人不行前境,今明化人內無所修也。」以前境與內修分前後兩問,是本論所未明言之科,可為讀者分節之助。其釋自利利人一段云:「無定性故罪可捨、福可修,故有自利利人也。」又釋毫釐之義云:「若有一豪相可得者,則坐道場不見諸法相應是僻悟,以坐道場無有小悟故得佛,是知諸法無一豪相也。」二語與本論所釋之義相發,而末句自出「無一豪相」之判,其字作豪,與本論作毫者異,並錄不改。其釋學三解脫門之效云:「菩薩學空,出三界,盡三漏相,破一切法中無明起,知一切法也。」與本論之答幾同其骨。其釋末段云:「第七、略釋法性以釋上修行義。」並云:「法性先無後有同是凡夫法,不成脩行義。」「若法性先有後無,則墮斷見,亦不成修行義。」末結云:「今法性前後中皆清淨」——以清淨釋前後中無異,與本論以常空釋之者所取之義不同而所遮之兩邊相同,並錄不判。其釋分別諸法一段又云:「雖分別諸法不壞性法也。」語序作性法而本論作法性,其字異,並錄不改。慧影之疏現存者不及本論此卷,本品闕釋;均正之書非隨品疏解之體,本品〔查無〕;天台一系之論疏中亦〔查無〕本品之專題引述。諸本品題之異稱、品序之出入與卷末夾註所見者,詳考據層。
Thorough Penetration: Why Thoroughly Penetrating the Marks of Dharmas Must Be Answered by Means of a Conjured Person and Not Said Directly; Why How a Conjured Person Has Cultivation of the Path Is the Most Crucial Pressing Question; Why, If All Dharmas Are like a Conjuration, What Work the Bodhisattva Has to Do Is the Pivotal Objection of the Whole Chapter; Why the Buddha Asks in Return Whether Any Beings Were Seen to Obtain Liberation from the Five Destinies; Why Beings' Not Knowing for Themselves Is the Whole Reason for the Bodhisattva's Practising the Path; Why Where Beings Abide Is Answered with within Names and Marks and the False Recollection, Imagining, and Discrimination; Why the Name Is a Forced and Provisional Setting-up and Why the Mark Is Divided into the Two Kinds of Form and the Formless; Why Because of Signlessness, Stacked Thirteen Times in a Row, Becomes the Sole Ground for Making the Perfections Complete; Why, If All Dharmas Are Signless and without Recollecting, the Four Kinds of Dharmas Are Still Counted; Why Training in the Three Gates of Liberation Is Precisely Being Able to Train in the Five Aggregates, the Twelve Sense-fields, the Eighteen Elements, the Four Truths, and the Twelve Links of Causes and Conditions; Why the Marks of the Five Aggregates of Clinging Need the Five Similes of Foam, Bubble, Mirage, Plantain, and Conjured Troops, Each Speaking of Arising and Ceasing and of Suchness; Why Knowing Dharmas by Discriminating Each One Separately Does Not Destroy the Nature of Dharmas; Why Training in the Nature of Dharmas Is Not Training in Nothing; Why the Nineteen Successive Questions of Why Train Are Not Disbelief but a Pressing Out of the Real Meaning; Why the Simile of the Skilled Conjurer Must Set Side by Side the Two Views of Those with Wisdom and Those without Wisdom; Why the Nature of Dharmas Being without Difference Before, After, and in the Middle Is the Ground for Bringing Beings to Accomplishment; Why the Treatise-Author First Asks Why Subhūti Asks Again and Answers with the Calf and the Sweet Milk; Why the Conjured Person, without Mind and without Mental Factors yet Able to Do Things, Is Exactly the Mark of the Bodhisattva's Body; Why Subhūti's Not Daring to Speak of Emptiness Because He Prizes the Buddha-dharma Must Be Explained by the Lion Not Prizing Its Own Strength; Why the Blind Son Drinking Poison Is Whence the Mind of Great Compassion Arises; Why Seeing a Person in the Dark and the Evil Dog Barking at Its Shadow Are Ready-made Specimens of the Falseness and Deception of Names and Marks; Why Breaking the Body Down to Atoms Must Go On to Refute the Atom; Why, If the Atom Is Form, It Must Have Ten Parts; Why the Divine Eye's Seeing the Minute Is Still a False and Deceptive Seeing; Why, of Name and Mark, the Mark Is the Root and the Name the Branch; Why a Nature Fixed and Really Existent Turns on the Contrary into Non-arising, Non-ceasing, and No Sin or Merit; Why the Objection That Three of the Four Truths Have Marks Is Answered by the Dharma of the Mahāyāna Differing from the Dharma of the Śrāvakas; Why the Three Truths All Following the Truth of Cessation Is the Proof of Being Signless and without Recollecting; Why the Three Vehicles Not Differing from the Signless Dharma Does Not Hinder There Being the Paths of the Three Vehicles; Why the Three Gates of Liberation Are the Real Dharma and the Rest Is All Spoken as Skilful Means; Why Training in the Three Gates of Liberation Being Precisely Training in the Five Aggregates Is Not Training in the Signless by Means of Marks; Why, the Real Mark of All Dharmas Being Named the Nature of Dharmas, the Nature of Form Cannot Destroy the Nature of Dharmas; Why the Nature of Dharmas Being without Nature Becomes on the Contrary the Reason for Training in All Dharmas Throughout; Why Seeing Some Dharma Gone Out from the Nature of Dharmas Is the Inversion of Permanence and Ignorance; Why the Conjurer Being the Bodhisattva and the Conjuring Dharmas Being the Six Perfections Is the Gathering-up of the Whole Chapter; Why, Whether the Nature of Dharmas Were First Non-existent and Afterwards Existent or First Existent and Afterwards Non-existent, Neither Road Establishes Practice; and Why From the Very Beginning Always Empty, Now Nothing Is Lost Is the Last Sentence with Which One Who Thoroughly Penetrates Teaches Beings
What Is Being Asked
The title of this chapter is 「善達」 tr. "Thorough Penetration", and what it asks is only one sentence: how must the bodhisattva be in order to count as thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas? The whole chapter starts from this question and is gathered in by the sentence 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost"; all the twists and turns in between are the unfolding of this one question.
To understand this chapter, one must first see clearly its way of answering. The Buddha does not say directly that the marks of dharmas are thus and thus; instead he first brings up a conjured person: a person made by conjuration does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness, does not practise inner and outer dharmas, does not practise the afflictions and fetters, does not practise with outflows or without outflows, worldly or world-transcending, conditioned or unconditioned, and has no holy fruit either; the bodhisattva too is like this, has none of these matters, and also does not discriminate these dharmas. The answer comes to rest on the six Chinese characters 「亦不分別是法」 tr. "nor does he discriminate these dharmas"—thorough penetration is not arriving at some special knowing; it is no longer placing discrimination upon dharmas. Therefore from beginning to end this chapter turns over and over on one and the same matter: since it is like a conjuration, what then does everything the bodhisattva does still amount to?
This pressing question appears three times in this chapter, each time pressing harder than the last. The first time is Subhūti asking 「化人云何有修道」 tr. "how does a conjured person have cultivation of the path"—since the conjured person practises nothing at all, from where can cultivation of the path be spoken of? The second time is: since it is known that all form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration, the conjured person then has no five aggregates, no stain or purity, no birth and death or liberation, so 「菩薩有何等功用」 tr. "what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do". The third time is: since one sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration, why does one still practise the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless absorptions, the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, and so on up to purifying buddha-lands and bringing beings to accomplishment? The Buddha's answers too go deeper each time: first he answers that the conjured person's cultivation of the path is neither stained nor pure and is not within the five destinies; next he asks in return whether, when originally practising the bodhisattva path, one ever saw any beings obtain liberation from the five destinies, and Subhūti himself answers that he never did; finally he speaks out the most crucial reason of the whole chapter—if beings themselves knew that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration, the bodhisattva would never practise the bodhisattva path for the sake of beings through asaṃkhyeya kalpas; it is precisely because beings themselves do not know that the bodhisattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections, brings beings to accomplishment, and purifies buddha-lands. The reason the bodhisattva practises lies not in dharmas but in beings' not knowing.
The middle section turns to name and mark. Subhūti asks in what place beings abide, that the bodhisattva pulls them out, and the Buddha answers that they abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination; thereupon the Buddha himself sets up the teaching on names and marks: a name is a forced provisional setting-up, and all dharmas of coming together are provisional names; marks are of two kinds, the mark of form and the mark of the formless, both being a clinging mind born of recollection, imagining, and discrimination within the empty dharma. Since there are only names and marks, Subhūti then objects: how then can the bodhisattva benefit himself and benefit others and make the grounds complete? The Buddha's answer uses this the other way round: precisely because dharmas have no real root-substance and have only names and marks, therefore he can make the perfections complete—thirteen times in a row 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness" is stacked up, establishing 「無相」 tr. "signlessness" as the sole ground of making complete; and he adds a sentence of proof by the contrary: if the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, the bodhisattva could not obtain awakening, nor could he cause beings to obtain the dharmas without outflows.
The latter section is the nature of dharmas. From the five aggregates and five similes of 「知色相,知色生滅,知色如」 tr. "he knows the mark of form, knows the arising and ceasing of form, knows the suchness of form", to whether knowing dharmas by discrimination destroys the nature of dharmas, to whether training in the nature of dharmas is training in nothing, to by what causes and conditions all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, it is pushed all the way to Subhūti's great question with its nineteen successive 「何以學」 tr. "why train"—if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why still train in the six perfections, train in the dhyānas, train in the grounds, train in the thirty-two marks, train in the omniscience of all kinds? The Buddha's answer does not deny his premise; it only adds one distinction: one who sees some dharma outside the nature of dharmas is not seeking awakening; knowing that the nature of all dharmas is precisely awakening, he then 「以無名相之法以名相說」 tr. "speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks". Then comes the simile of the skilled conjurer—the conjurer conjures men and women, elephants and horses, and so on up to the thirty-two marks of a Buddha's body; people without wisdom praise him as very capable, while those with wisdom know that there is no real matter in it and yet it can entertain the crowd. Finally it concludes with the nature of dharmas being without difference before, after, and in the middle: precisely because it is without difference can the bodhisattva by the power of skilful means display the nature of dharmas and bring beings to accomplishment.
The treatise-author's explanation goes along two roads. One road follows the text and explains the meaning, supplying for each turn of the sūtra section its reason why: the reason for asking again, the reason the conjured person can act, the reason Subhūti does not dare to speak of emptiness, the reason the bodhisattva gives rise to great compassion, and ready-made specimens of the falseness and deception of names and marks. The other road sets up seven rounds of question and answer, pressing out one place after another the doubts not yet voiced in the reader's mind—among them the two rounds refuting the atom and distinguishing name and mark have no text in the sūtra; they are two investigations the treatise-author brings out of his own, and they are exactly what is most worth reading in the treatise section of this chapter. The final section is gathered into one sentence: beings and dharmas are not empty only when they enter nirvāṇa without remainder; from the very beginning they have always been empty, and therefore 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost".
Passage by Passage
1. Subhūti asks how the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas. At the head of the chapter there is only one question: 「世尊!云何菩薩善達諸法相?」 tr. "World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas?" What is asked is how the two Chinese characters 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration" are to be made real. This question was already spoken of in the preceding chapters; it is asked again here, and at the very opening of the treatise section a question and answer is set up for this, from which one can see that the sūtra text itself knows this is a repeated question. In reading this sentence one must first take note that what it asks is not ‘what are the marks of dharmas’, but ‘how must the bodhisattva be to count as thoroughly penetrating’—what is asked lies in the person, not in dharmas, and only so does the answer come to rest on the bodhisattva.
2. The Buddha answers with the conjured person: not practising lust, anger, and delusion, and so on up to having no holy fruit; the bodhisattva too is like this. The Buddha does not speak of the marks head-on; first he brings up the conjured person. The conjured person does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness, does not practise inner and outer dharmas, does not practise the afflictions and fetters, does not practise dharmas with outflows or without outflows, worldly or world-transcending, conditioned or unconditioned, and has no holy fruit either. This string of negations begins from the coarsest, the three poisons, and is ranged all the way to the subtlest, the holy fruit, levelling in between the three pairs of stained and pure, worldly and world-transcending, and conditioned and unconditioned. Then follows the sentence 「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」 tr. "the bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas; this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas". What is crucial is the clause that the last sentence adds—the conjured person does not practise from the first, while the bodhisattva 「不分別是法」 tr. "does not discriminate these dharmas". The conjured person's not practising comes from having no mind; the bodhisattva's not discriminating comes from thorough penetration; the two are alike but not from the same source, and this dividing line the treatise section below will speak of again.
3. Subhūti presses: how does a conjured person have cultivation of the path? Subhūti at once seizes on the loose point of this simile: since the conjured person practises nothing at all, where then can the matter of cultivating the path be established? This question is asked with great precision—if one reasons from the letter of the simile, then since the bodhisattva is like a conjured person, the six perfections and the grounds have nowhere to hang. The 「菩薩有何等功用」 tr. "what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do" that appears again and again later in the whole chapter has its root in this question. Reading the sūtra up to here one need not hurry to smooth things over for the Buddha; first take this question in firmly, and only then will the answer that follows have somewhere to land.
4. The Buddha answers that the conjured person's cultivation of the path is neither stained nor pure and is not within the five destinies, and asks in return whether the person conjured has a real root-substance, has stain or purity. The Buddha's answer is in two parts. The first part acknowledges head-on that the conjured person too has cultivation of the path, only this cultivation of the path is 「不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死」 tr. "neither stained nor pure, nor within the birth and death of the five destinies"—that is, cultivating the path need not be tied to a really existent one who cultivates. In the second part he suddenly asks Subhūti in return: does the person conjured by the Buddha have a real root-substance, does he have stain or purity? This turn is a way of teaching often used in this chapter: not stating the conclusion himself, but pressing the questioner to state it himself. Wherever the Buddha asks in return, he is handing the power of judgement back to the questioner.
5. Subhūti himself answers: no real root-substance, without stain and without purity, not within the birth and death of the five destinies. Subhūti answers cleanly: no, the person conjured by the Buddha has no real root-substance, is also without stain and without purity, and is also not within the birth and death of the five destinies. This answer is spoken by himself; it is not laid on him by the Buddha. That the later 「菩薩亦如是」 tr. "the bodhisattva too is like this" can be established depends wholly on this premise acknowledged by the questioner's own mouth. In teaching, this step may not be skipped—if a conclusion is spoken by the learner himself, then however deep things go afterwards, he will not fall back.
6. The Buddha concludes: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's thorough penetration of the marks of dharmas is also like this. The Buddha takes it up with only one sentence, 「如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法相,亦如是」 tr. "Like this, Subhūti! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva's thorough penetration of the marks of dharmas is also like this", adding no further explanation. Here the sūtra text does not give the speaker's name; it follows on from the Buddha's preceding words, and in reading one should not mistake it for Subhūti continuing to speak. What is called "also like this" moves the three items of the preceding answer—no real root-substance, no stain or purity, not within the five destinies—all together onto the one who thoroughly penetrates.
7. Subhūti asks whether all form and feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration. From the conjured person he pushes on to dharmas: is all form like a conjuration? Are all feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness like a conjuration? This question raises the simile into a general rule. Above, it was only said 「譬如化人」 tr. "it is as a conjured person", which is a simile; what is asked here is whether the five aggregates themselves are like a conjuration, which is the dharma. This step between simile and dharma Subhūti takes on the reader's behalf.
8. The Buddha answers that all form is like a conjuration and all feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration. The Buddha's answer is almost the same in wording as the question, only with the questioning removed. This way of answering is common in this treatise: if the sentence the questioner has framed is already without error, the Buddha approves it just as it is and does not word it otherwise. The reader can save a layer here—whenever one sees an answer in the same wording as the question, one knows that this sentence is already a settled statement and can serve as the ground for the reasoning that follows.
9. Subhūti objects: since all is like a conjuration, and the conjured person has no five aggregates, no stain or purity, no birth and death or liberation, what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do? This is the pivotal objection of the whole chapter. He puts the two preceding parts together and reasons: since all dharmas are like a conjuration, and the conjured person has no form, no feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, is without stain and without purity, has no birth and death in the five destinies and also no place of liberation, then what use is there still in everything the bodhisattva does? If this objection is not broken, everything from the six perfections downward falls into emptiness; if this objection is broken too quickly, it falls into the muddled talk of ‘though empty, yet existent’. The Buddha below uses three sections to finish answering, from which one can see its weight.
10. The Buddha asks in return: when originally practising the bodhisattva path, did he ever see any beings obtain liberation from the five destinies? The Buddha does not directly answer whether there is work or not; first he asks in return about a matter of fact: when the bodhisattva at first practised the bodhisattva path, did he ever see any beings obtain liberation from among the hells, the hungry ghosts, the animals, humans, and gods? What is asked is 「見」 tr. "seeing"—whether one has seen a really existing one who is delivered. This question moves the point of dispute from ‘whether there is work’ to ‘whether there is something seen’; it is the first move in this chapter's answering of objections.
11. Subhūti answers that he never did. Subhūti answers truthfully: no, World-Honored One. This answer, like passage 5, is spoken by the questioner himself. Since he acknowledges that he never saw any beings obtain liberation, when the Buddha below says that he does not see beings obtain liberation from the three realms, it is not a newly added meaning; it is taking up his own words and speaking on from them.
12. The Buddha approves and brings out the reason: he does not see beings obtain liberation from the three realms, because he sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration. The Buddha says 「如是」 tr. "just so" twice in a row to approve, and at once points out the reason why: the bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see beings obtain liberation from the three realms—why?—because he sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration. Here one must see clearly the direction of cause and effect: it is not that he does not see because there are no beings; it is that he does not see because he sees and knows them as like an illusion, like a conjuration. What is broken is the view ‘I see that real beings are delivered by me’, not the matter of delivering beings.
13. Subhūti objects again: since he sees and knows them as like an illusion, like a conjuration, for the sake of what matter does he practise the six perfections and so on up to purifying buddha-lands and bringing beings to accomplishment? This is the second appearance of the pivotal objection, closer to the bone than the first: no longer asking whether there is work, it asks directly about the motive for practising the path. Since he sees and knows them as like an illusion, like a conjuration—the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the thirty-seven dharmas that aid the path, and so on up to great kindness and great compassion, purifying buddha-lands, and bringing beings to accomplishment—for the sake of what matter are these practised? Asked up to here, there is no road of retreat; the Buddha must state head-on the reason for practising the path.
14. The Buddha answers: beings themselves do not know that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration; therefore the bodhisattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections, brings beings to accomplishment, and purifies buddha-lands. The Buddha's answer uses a supposition: if beings themselves already knew that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration, the bodhisattva would never practise the bodhisattva path for the sake of beings through asaṃkhyeya kalpas. Put the other way round: precisely because beings themselves do not know, the bodhisattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections, brings beings to accomplishment, purifies buddha-lands, and obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This sentence is where the ground of the whole chapter's gate of practice lies: the reason for the bodhisattva's practising the path is not placed in dharmas; it is placed in beings' not knowing. In dharmas there is nothing to practise—because they are like a conjuration; in beings one cannot but practise—because they do not know. Only when both sides stand does one not fall into annihilation.
15. Subhūti asks in what place beings abide, that the bodhisattva pulls them out. Following on from the answer above: since beings do not know, then what is called pulling out—from where, after all, are they pulled out? Since all dharmas are like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like an illusion, like a conjuration, beings must have some place where they abide before one can speak of pulling. This question turns the topic from ‘why practise’ to ‘where the practice is done’; it is the turning point in this chapter from principle into matters.
16. The Buddha answers: beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination; therefore the bodhisattva pulls beings out from within the falseness of names and marks. The Buddha's answer is only one sentence: beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination. Since where they abide is names and marks and recollection, imagining, and discrimination, what they are pulled out of likewise lies within the falseness of names and marks. This answer is extremely crucial—it gives the bodhisattva's practising of the path a definite place. Above it was said that dharmas, being like a conjuration, are unfindable; here it is said that beings have a solid place of clinging; although the place of clinging is not a real dharma, it is a real sickness. The bodhisattva practising prajñā does not work upon suchness; he works upon people's grasping at names and marks.
17. Subhūti asks what is a name and what is a mark. Since the Buddha has set up the two Chinese characters ‘name’ and ‘mark’ as the place out of which one is pulled, Subhūti at once asks for definitions: what is a name? What is a mark? In this treatise, whenever a load-bearing word appears in the sūtra without being defined, there is sure to be this question. The reader can learn its method here: when one meets a crucial point, first seek the definition, and do not explain it oneself from common sense.
18. The Buddha explains name: a forced and provisional setting-up; all dharmas of coming together are provisional names. The Buddha first explains name. A name is 「強作假施設」 tr. "a forced and provisional setting-up"—the two Chinese characters ‘forced’ are the weightiest; they say that a name is not originally present in the thing, but is forcibly added by people. Then he lists what is set up: this form, this feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; this man, this woman; this large, this small; this hell, this animal, this hungry ghost; this human, this god; this conditioned, this unconditioned; these four fruits of the śramaṇa, the path of the pratyekabuddha, this Buddha path. This string starts from the five aggregates, passes through man and woman, large and small, the rising and sinking of the six destinies, the conditioned and the unconditioned, and is ranged all the way to the four fruits and the Buddha path—even the most honoured of names are among the provisional settings-up. Next comes the general rule: all dharmas of coming together are provisional names; by the name one takes dharmas, therefore it is a name. Next comes the form of the sickness: all conditioned dharmas have only names and marks, and ordinary foolish people give rise to clinging within them. Last comes the bodhisattva's use: practising prajñā, because of the power of skilful means, he teaches them within names to be far from them, and the words of his teaching are recorded: 「諸眾生!是名但有空名,虛妄憶想分別中生,汝等莫著虛妄憶想!此事本末皆無,自性空故,智者所不著。」 tr. "Beings! This name has only an empty name; it is born within false recollection, imagining, and discrimination. Do not cling to false recollection! This matter is entirely without root or branch; because it is empty of self-nature, the wise do not cling to it." There are two parts to look at in these words: the first part breaks the reality of names; the latter part points out what the wise do not cling to—what they do not cling to is false recollection, not the speaking of names.
19. The Buddha explains mark: the two kinds, the mark of form and the mark of the formless; he teaches beings to be far from the two marks and abide within the signless nature. Next he explains mark. Marks are of two kinds, the places where ordinary people cling: first, the mark of form; second, the mark of the formless. What is called the mark of form is that all form, whether coarse or subtle, whether fair or ugly, is empty, and yet within this empty dharma, by recollection, imagining, and discrimination, a clinging mind arises; what is called the mark of the formless is that the formless dharmas are recollected, imagined, and discriminated, and because one grasps at marks with a clinging mind, afflictions arise. The definitions of the two kinds of marks use the same frame—both are empty, both arise from the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination; the difference lies only in whether the object is form or not form. Therefore one knows that the sickness of marks lies not in the object, but in the clinging mind that takes the object. Finally it is said that the bodhisattva, by the power of skilful means, teaches beings to be far from these marks and settles them within the signless dharma, so that they do not fall into the two dharmas 「是相、是無相」 tr. "of mark and of signlessness", and abide within the signless nature. Here one must take note: what one is far from is marks, and what one abides in is the signless nature; if one sets up signlessness as a separate thing to abide in, that is exactly the 「墮二法」 tr. "falling into the two dharmas" that the sūtra text blocks.
20. Subhūti objects: if all dharmas have only names and marks, how does he benefit himself, teach others to obtain the good benefit, and make the grounds complete so that they obtain the three vehicles? Once the teaching on names and marks is set up, a difficulty at once arises. Since all dharmas are only names and marks, how can the bodhisattva practising prajñā himself obtain benefit, and also teach others to obtain the good benefit? And how can he make the grounds complete, going from one ground to another ground, teaching and transforming beings so that they obtain the three vehicles? This objection has the same frame as passage 9 but lands on matters and marks: the earlier objection asked about the work of practising the path; this objection asks about the effect of practising the path.
21. The Buddha answers: precisely because there is no real root-substance and only names and marks, he can make the perfections complete—thirteen times in a row, because of signlessness. The Buddha's way of answering is to use the difficulty the other way round. First he sets up the negative side: if dharmas at root were fixedly existent and not only names and marks, then when practising prajñā he could not benefit himself, nor could he benefit others. Next he sets up the positive side: dharmas have no real root-substance and have only names and marks; therefore he can make complete dhyānapāramitā, because of signlessness; vīrya, kṣānti, śīla, and dāna, because of signlessness; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, because of signlessness; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, because of signlessness; inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, because of signlessness; the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, because of signlessness; the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, because of signlessness. In this section the phrase 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness" is stacked up thirteen times, each sentence returning the ground of making complete to one and the same place. Here the reader should see the intent of the sūtra text: it is not saying that signlessness does not hinder making complete; it is saying that only because of signlessness can one make complete. At the end a sentence of proof by the contrary is added: if the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, the bodhisattva practising prajñā could not know that dharmas are signless and without recollecting and so obtain awakening, nor could he teach beings so that they obtain the dharmas without outflows; why?—because all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting. The two Chinese characters ‘a hair's breadth’ speak of measuring down to the smallest point, meaning that if even a trace of real existence is left, the whole does not hold.
22. Subhūti objects: if all dharmas are signless and without recollecting, how is it that one counts out: this is the dharma of the śrāvakas, the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, the dharma of the bodhisattvas, the dharma of the Buddha? Once signlessness has become the general rule, the names of the stations become a problem: if all dharmas are signless and without recollecting, then from where are the differences of the four kinds of dharmas established? This objection is not forced argument; it is the doubt that anyone who reads up to 「一切法無相」 tr. "all dharmas are signless" will give rise to—if they are truly signless, would not the distinction between sage and ordinary become empty talk?
23. The Buddha asks in return whether the signless dharma differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas, and Subhūti twice answers that it does not. The Buddha still uses questions in return. First he asks whether the signless dharma differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas, and the answer is that it does not; then he asks whether the signless dharma differs from the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, the dharma of the bodhisattvas, the dharma of the Buddha, and the answer is again that it does not. Between the two questions and two answers not a single word of explanation is placed. Here the sūtra text does not give the speakers' names; the Buddha and Subhūti follow on from each other. The reader should take note that these two 「不也」 tr. "it does not" are spoken by the questioner himself—so the conclusion below is not added from outside.
24. The Buddha asks further whether the signless dharma is precisely the four fruits and so on up to the dharma of the Buddha, and Subhūti answers that it is so. The two questions above asked 「異不」 tr. "does it differ"; this question asks ‘is it precisely’. Advancing from not differing to being precisely is one layer more. Subhūti answers 「如是!世尊!」 tr. "It is so! World-Honored One!". At this point, between signlessness and the three vehicles and four fruits, both faces, differing and being precisely, have been settled by the questioner's own mouth.
25. The Buddha concludes: all dharmas are signless; training in the signlessness of all dharmas, one obtains the increase of wholesome dharmas; training in the three gates of liberation, one can train in the five aggregates and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. The Buddha concludes on the basis of what came above: by reason of these causes and conditions, one should know that all dharmas are signless. At once he turns out the gate of practice: the bodhisattva trains in this signlessness of all dharmas and obtains the increase of wholesome dharmas—the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. Why? The bodhisattva does not take the other dharmas as essential, as he does the three gates of liberation, namely emptiness, the signless, and non-action. What is the reason? All wholesome dharmas enter into the three gates of liberation. Next he defines the three gates one by one: all dharmas are empty of specific marks: this is called the gate of liberation of emptiness; all dharmas are signless: this is called the gate of liberation of the signless; all dharmas have the mark of being without making and non-rising: this is called the gate of liberation of non-action. Finally he says that if one trains in the three gates of liberation, then at this time one can train in the marks of the five aggregates, the marks of the twelve sense-fields, the marks of the eighteen elements, the four noble truths, the dharma of the twelve-part causes and conditions, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the six perfections, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the ten powers of the Buddha and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. This section is the bridge in this chapter by which 「無相」 tr. "signlessness" leads through to 「遍學」 tr. "training in all": signlessness is not paring away what is trained in; it is gathering all that is trained in into the three gates. That the three gates are essential has its ground in the sentence 「一切善法皆入」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas enter", not in the three gates themselves being higher.
26. Subhūti asks how one can train in the marks of the five aggregates of clinging. Since the Buddha has said that training in the three gates of liberation one can train in the marks of the five aggregates, Subhūti asks for the details: when the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, how can he train in the marks of the five aggregates of clinging? This question opens out the long section below teaching the five aggregates—the most concrete section of this chapter, and also the one most convenient to rely on in cultivating contemplation.
27. The Buddha answers: he knows the mark of form, knows the arising and ceasing of form, knows the suchness of form, and brings out the simile of foam and the teaching that suchness means true to reality and not false. The Buddha breaks 「學五陰相」 tr. "training in the marks of the five aggregates" into three matters: knowing the mark, knowing the arising and ceasing, knowing the suchness. Knowing the mark of form is knowing that form is ultimately empty, its inner parts differing, hollow and without substance, as foam on water has no solidity. Knowing the arising and ceasing of form is that when form arises it comes from nowhere, and when it goes it arrives nowhere; if it neither comes nor goes, this is knowing the mark of the arising and ceasing of form. Knowing the suchness of form is that this suchness of form is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure. At the end a sentence is added explaining the word ‘suchness’: 「如名如實不虛,如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」 tr. "what is called suchness is true to reality and not false; as it is before, so it is after and in the middle, constantly not differing"—the meaning of suchness lies in not differing in the three limits of before, after, and middle, and this phrase will be used again at the end of the chapter, when the nature of dharmas is discussed as without difference before, after, and in the middle. The order of the three matters may not be reversed: first know the emptiness of its mark, next know that its arising and ceasing have no coming and going, and last know the immovability of its suchness.
28. He knows the mark of feeling as like a bubble on water, one arising, one ceasing. The simile for feeling takes the bubble on water: one arising, one ceasing, it breaks of itself without waiting for any outside force. The sickness of the mark of feeling lies in the speed of its arising and ceasing, which people do not notice; therefore the simile takes the bubble. The two matters of arising and ceasing and of suchness are worded as in the section on form—coming from nowhere, going and arriving nowhere; suchness is unarisen and unceasing and so on up to neither stained nor pure. From here on the sūtra text uses the same frame for the following four aggregates, changing only the simile; on this basis the reader can know for himself: the sicknesses of the five aggregates are different, but the way of contemplating them is the same.
29. He knows the mark of perception as like a mirage: water is unfindable, and yet falsely one gives rise to the perception of water. The simile for perception takes the mirage: seen from afar it looks like water; hurry towards it and it is not there; and yet within it people falsely give rise to the perception of water. This simile fits the sickness of perception most closely—perception does not arise with nothing to rely on; it arises relying on a mark that seems to exist; what it resembles never existed, yet what is perceived seems vividly present. The suchness in the section on perception has one sentence more, 「不轉於實相」 tr. "does not turn away from the real mark", which says that although perception turns, suchness does not turn with it.
30. He knows the mark of constructions as like a plantain: stripping it away leaf by leaf, one does not find a solid core. The simile for constructions takes the plantain: stripping it away one leaf after another, in the end no solid core is to be found. What this simile breaks is the view ‘within constructions there is a doer’. The action of stripping is itself the method of contemplation—it is not cutting it off with one stroke, but removing layer after layer and then knowing that there is no heart.
31. He knows the mark of consciousness as like a conjurer conjuring the four kinds of troops, which have no substance. The simile for consciousness takes the conjured troops: a conjurer conjures the four kinds of troops, elephants, horses, chariots, and foot-soldiers; their forms seem vividly present and yet they have no substance; consciousness too is like this. With this the five aggregates and five similes are complete: foam, bubble, mirage, plantain, conjured troops, going from outer to inner, from coarse to fine, and ending with conjuration—echoing from afar the simile of the conjured person at the head of the chapter, and also laying in advance the simile of the skilled conjurer at the end of the chapter.
32. He knows the sense-fields: the eye and so on up to the mind are empty of nature; form and so on up to dharmas are empty of nature. The five aggregates being done, he turns to the twelve sense-fields. The sūtra text is extremely brief: the eye, the nature of the eye is empty; and so on up to the mind, the nature of the mind is empty. Form, the nature of form is empty; and so on up to dharmas, the nature of dharmas is empty. Here no separate simile is set up; it is threaded through only with the one phrase ‘empty of nature’. The reason no further simile is needed is that the section on the five aggregates has already given a full account of the method of contemplation; the sense-fields and elements only change the object.
33. He knows the elements: the eye-element is empty, the form-element is empty, the eye-consciousness element is empty, and so on up to the mind-consciousness element. The eighteen elements are the same: the eye, the eye-element is empty; form, the form-element is empty; eye-consciousness, the eye-consciousness element is empty; and so on up to the mind-consciousness element, it is likewise. Faculty, object, and consciousness are each spoken of as empty, not allowing a meeting-place among the three to be left over as real. Taking this section together with the one above, one can know that what is called training in signlessness is, in matters, illuminating the emptiness of nature of the aggregates, sense-fields, and elements one by one; it is not that there is some separate signless realm to tend toward.
34. He knows the four noble truths: knowing the truth of suffering, he is far from two dharmas, not two and not different; the noble truth of suffering is precisely suchness. The way of speaking in the section on the four truths takes a turn. First it says that when knowing the noble truth of suffering he is far from two dharmas and knows the truth of suffering as not two and not different: this is called the noble truth of suffering; origination, cessation, and the path are likewise. Next it speaks of knowing the suchness of suffering—the noble truth of suffering is precisely suchness; suchness is precisely the noble truth of suffering. What is crucial in this section lies in the four Chinese characters 「遠離二法」 tr. "far from two dharmas": what one is far from is opposition such as suffering and non-suffering, knower and known; it is not that one may not speak of suffering. The noble truths at first sight are established by discrimination; here they are gathered in by non-duality, and yet their being truths is not abolished.
35. He knows the twelve links of causes and conditions: knowing the unarisen mark of the twelve links of causes and conditions. The twelve links of causes and conditions have only one sentence: knowing the unarisen mark of the twelve links of causes and conditions: this is called knowing the twelve links of causes and conditions. The dharma of causes and conditions originally takes arising as its meaning, and yet here it is known by the unarisen mark. One must see clearly that what is known is the 「相」 tr. "mark"—it is knowing that its mark of arising does not arise; it does not mean that there are no causes and conditions. This sentence is very short, yet it is the gathering-up of the preceding sections on the aggregates, sense-fields, and elements: even of the dharma most fit to be called arising, the mark of arising does not arise.
36. Subhūti objects: knowing dharmas by discriminating each one separately, will he not destroy the nature of dharmas by the nature of form, and so on up to destroying the nature of dharmas by the nature of the omniscience of all kinds? All the way above, he knows by discriminating each one separately—knowing form, knowing feeling, knowing the sense-fields, knowing the elements, knowing the truths, knowing dependent arising—and so Subhūti raises a doubt: discriminating each one separately like this, does one not destroy the nature of dharmas by the nature of form, and so on up to destroying the nature of dharmas by the nature of the omniscience of all kinds? This objection carries great weight: since it is said that all dharmas are signless and all enter signlessness, why are so many separate knowings allowed? The discussion of the nature of dharmas in the latter half of the whole chapter begins from this objection.
37. The Buddha answers: dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable, therefore it is not destroyed; the buddhas and the buddhas' disciples do not say that there are dharmas outside the nature of dharmas. The Buddha's answer uses a conditional sentence: if outside the nature of dharmas there were some further dharma, it ought to destroy the nature of dharmas. But dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable; therefore it is not destroyed. One must see clearly the form of this answer—it does not deny 「分別知」 tr. "knowing by discrimination"; it only denies 「法性外有法」 tr. "there being dharmas outside the nature of dharmas". The reason discrimination does not destroy the nature of dharmas is that of what is discriminated not one lies outside the nature of dharmas. Next comes the proof: because the buddhas and the buddhas' disciples know that dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable, they do not say that there are dharmas outside the nature of dharmas. Last comes the exhortation: the bodhisattva practising prajñā should train in the nature of dharmas. This phrase 「應學法性」 tr. "should train in the nature of dharmas" is precisely the cause of the next objection.
38. Subhūti objects: if one trains in the nature of dharmas, it is training in nothing. Since all dharmas do not go out of the nature of dharmas, and the nature of dharmas in turn has no nature to be found, is not what is called training in the nature of dharmas training in nothing? This objection is very sharp. It does not question the nature of dharmas; it questions whether the word 「學」 tr. "train" can still be established.
39. The Buddha answers: training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas, because all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas. The Buddha's answer is only two sentences: if the bodhisattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas; why?—all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas. This turns the objection of 「無所學」 tr. "training in nothing" into the answer of 「遍學」 tr. "training in all": what is trained in has not become less; it cannot become any less.
40. Subhūti asks by reason of what causes and conditions all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas. Subhūti does not let go of that 「何以故」 tr. "why", and goes on to ask its causes and conditions. This question looks trivial, but in fact is necessary—if 「一切法即是法性」 tr. "all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas" is only made as a bare assertion, the hearer has no way to set his mind at rest; only with the following sentence of causes and conditions does one know the reason why.
41. The Buddha answers: all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature. The Buddha answers with great economy: all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature; by reason of these causes and conditions, training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas. This answer joins the nature of dharmas to the signlessness of the first half of the chapter—the nature of dharmas is not another entity in a high place; it is precisely the signless, unconditioned nature spoken of all along above. Here the former and latter halves of the whole chapter unite into one meaning.
42. Subhūti's great question: if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why train in the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—nineteen questions in a row—and he himself states that within the nature of dharmas there are no such distinctions and that form is precisely the nature of dharmas. This is the longest question in the sūtra section of this chapter. He lists the items to be trained in all the way through: the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the eight liberations and the nine successive absorptions, the ten powers of the Buddha, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas, the six supernormal powers, the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks, being born into great kṣatriya, brahmin, and householder families, being born in the six heavens of desire, being born in the Brahmā heaven and so on up to the Pure Abodes, being born in the sphere of boundless space · of boundless consciousness · of nothing whatsoever · of neither perception nor non-perception, the ground of the first arousing of intent and so on up to the tenth ground, the śrāvaka ground, the pratyekabuddha ground, and the bodhisattva's Dharma-position, bringing beings to accomplishment and purifying buddha-lands, all the dhāraṇī, delight in speaking, anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi and the omniscience of all kinds—the three Chinese characters 「何以學」 tr. "why train" are asked nineteen times in a row. Having finished asking, he himself states his grounds: within the nature of dharmas of all dharmas there are no such distinctions, so is the bodhisattva not falling into what is not the path? Within the nature of dharmas there is no form, no feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness, and yet the nature of dharmas is also not far from form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; form is precisely the nature of dharmas, the nature of dharmas is precisely form, and feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are likewise. The length of this question is not wordiness: the wider the items listed, the less room there is to evade the objection ‘since they are precisely the nature of dharmas, why must one train further’. And the sentence 「色即是法性」 tr. "form is precisely the nature of dharmas" that he himself speaks at the end leaves exactly the place for the Buddha's answer to approve.
43. The Buddha approves his words and brings out a distinction: one who sees some dharma outside the nature of dharmas is not seeking awakening; knowing that the nature of all dharmas is precisely awakening, he speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks. The Buddha first approves with a repeated ‘just so’, and restates his words word for word: 「色即是法性,受、想、行、識即是法性。」 tr. "Form is precisely the nature of dharmas; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are precisely the nature of dharmas." Next he brings out the distinction—when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, if he sees some dharma outside the nature of dharmas, then he is not seeking anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. Then he brings out the positive side: he knows that the nature of all dharmas is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; for this reason, having known that all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, 「以無名相之法以名相說」 tr. "he speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks", namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to: this is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This sentence is the whole chapter's proper answer to the objection ‘since they are precisely the nature of dharmas, why must one train further’: the items to be trained in are not set up separately outside the nature of dharmas; rather, the nameless and signless dharma is spoken of by means of names and marks. Here names and marks are no longer a sickness; they are an instrument for teaching the Dharma—read against the first half of the chapter's ‘ordinary people give rise to clinging within names and marks’, one can know that the sickness of names and marks lies not in names and marks but in clinging.
44. The simile of the skilled conjurer conjuring men and women, elephants and horses, and so on up to the thirty-two marks of a Buddha's body: those without wisdom praise him as very capable; those with wisdom know that there is no real matter. The Buddha goes on to bring out a great simile. A skilled conjurer, or a conjurer's disciple, standing in a place where many people are, conjures all kinds of shapes and colours: men and women, elephants and horses, gardens, lodging-halls, flowing springs and bathing pools, clothing and bedding, incense and flowers and necklaces, delicacies and food and drink, and many kinds of music to entertain the crowd; again he conjures people and causes them to practise the six perfections; again he conjures great kṣatriya, brahmin, and householder families, the gods of the six heavens of desire, the Heaven of the Brahmā Assembly and so on up to the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception, the four fruits and the pratyekabuddhas. Next the bodhisattva is set alongside it: from the first arousing of intent he practises the six perfections, practises the first ground and so on up to the tenth ground, enters the bodhisattva's position, sports in the supernormal powers, brings beings to accomplishment, purifies buddha-lands, sports in the dhyānas, liberations, and samādhis, practises the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and great kindness and great compassion, and makes complete the thirty-two marks and eighty minor marks of a Buddha's body to show to the crowd. Last, two kinds of view are set side by side: people without wisdom praise him: 「未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。」 tr. "Such a thing has never been! This person is very capable, skilful at many things; he entertains the crowd with all kinds of shapes and colours, and so on up to adorning the body of a Buddha with the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks." Those with wisdom, however, reflect: 「未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。」 tr. "Such a thing has never been! Herein there is no real matter, and yet with dharmas without anything existent he entertains the crowd, making there be shapes and marks; the mark of a matter where there is no matter, the mark of existence where there is no existence." Both sides say ‘such a thing has never been’, yet what they praise are two matters: one praises his capability, the other praises his being able though without substance. The sūtra text adds neither praise nor blame, and yet high and low show of themselves—this is a ready-made specimen in this chapter that teaches one to distinguish two kinds of praise.
45. The Buddha concludes: not seeing that there is any dharma apart from the nature of dharmas, he practises the six perfections, the ten wholesome paths, the five precepts, the eight precepts of the fast, the dhyānas, and the gates; because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle, he can bring beings to accomplishment. The final section gathers up the sūtra. The bodhisattva does not see that apart from the nature of dharmas there is any dharma; practising prajñā, because of the power of skilful means, although he does not find beings, he himself practises and teaches others—giving, keeping morality, patience, vigour, meditation, and wisdom, each one practising himself, teaching others, praising its dharma, and joyfully praising those who practise it; again he himself practises the ten wholesome paths, the five precepts, and the eight precepts of the fast, himself practises the four dhyānas, kindness, compassion, joy, and equanimity, the sphere of boundless space · of boundless consciousness · of nothing whatsoever · of neither perception nor non-perception, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, and also teaches others to practise them. The sentence pattern of this section is stacked up again and again, and what is stacked is exactly the four matters ‘practising oneself—teaching others—praising the dharma—praising the people’, which is the complete form of the bodhisattva's benefiting of others. Last comes the concluding sentence: if the nature of dharmas differed before, after, or in the middle, the bodhisattva could not by the power of skilful means display the nature of dharmas and bring beings to accomplishment; because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle, therefore he practises prajñā and, for the sake of benefiting beings, practises the bodhisattva path. This answers head and tail to the phrase 「如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」 tr. "as it is before, so it is after and in the middle, constantly not differing" of passage 27—the not differing of suchness is exactly what makes practising the path possible.
46. The treatise-author asks: in chapter after chapter the Buddha speaks of penetrating the marks of dharmas; now why does Subhūti ask again? The treatise section sets up a question at its very start. What the treatise-author takes note of is the matter of asking again itself: in chapter after chapter the Buddha speaks of 「通達諸法相」 tr. "penetrating the marks of dharmas"; why does Subhūti in this chapter still ask again? Whenever one sees the treatise-author set up a question about a repeated phrase, one knows that the phrase is a load-bearing phrase in this collection, not a chance repetition.
47. The treatise-author answers: prajñā has no fixed mark and is without words and speech, so although heard repeatedly it is still not enough; and he brings out the simile of the calf and the sweet milk. The answer has two parts. The proper statement: prajñāpāramitā has no fixed mark; because it is without words and speech, although one hears it repeatedly it is still not enough; therefore he asks again. Next the simile: it is as a calf, though it has grown up, when the mother is good and her milk sweet, drinks and still does not stop; the Buddha's great kindness and compassion is like a good mother, prajñāpāramitā is like the sweet milk, Subhūti is like the calf: though he has heard the marks of dharmas repeatedly, he is still not sated. The four items in the simile are matched one by one, matched very neatly. The intent of this simile is not to say that Subhūti is greedy for more, but that the thing drunk itself has no principle of satiety—the Dharma has no fixed mark, so hearing has no place where it ends.
48. The treatise-author furthermore: only the Buddha's omniscience can penetrate the real mark of all dharmas; others, though they penetrate, cannot exhaust it to the end. The second reason is said by another road: only the Buddha's omniscience can penetrate the real mark of all dharmas; others, though they penetrate, cannot exhaust it to the end; therefore he asks. At the end a sentence of rhetorical question is added—the other bodhisattvas have not yet become buddhas; how could they penetrate it? This part and the preceding part do not hinder each other: the preceding part speaks of the inexhaustibility of the Dharma, this part of the incompleteness of the person. Only taking the two parts together does one know that the asking again is not for want of understanding, but because the understanding is not yet complete.
49. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answering with a simile: the conjured person has no three poisons and no mind or mental factors and yet can do things; the bodhisattva's body too is like this. The treatise-author explains the simile of the conjured person at the head of the chapter. First he describes the mark of the conjured person: it has no three poisons, afflictions, or fetters, has no mind or mental-factor dharmas, is not included among inner or outer dharmas or among dharmas with or without outflows, does not fall among the dharmas of ordinary people nor among the holy fruits, and one cannot say it is a srota-āpanna and so on. Next he turns out a part the sūtra text does not state openly: the conjured person 「亦能發他心善惡,所為變化事,必能令成就」 tr. "can also stir the good and evil in other people's minds, and the matters of conjuration it performs it can surely bring to accomplishment"—although the conjured person has no mind, it can stir the minds of others, and the conjurations it performs are sure to be accomplished. Last he sets the bodhisattva alongside it: the bodhisattva's body too is like this, without afflictions such as the three poisons; knowing that these mind and mental-factor dharmas are all born from the causes and conditions of the false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas of former lives, he does not believe them and does not follow after them; one who can practise thus thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas. This part fills out the most crucial side of the simile of the conjured person—the conjured person is not wholly unable to act; it is without mind and yet able to act. The solution to the objection of passage 9, 「菩薩有何等功用」 tr. "what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do", is already laid down in advance here.
50. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's question: though he knows emptiness well, he asks because he prizes, reveres, and honours the Buddha-dharma and cannot set a measure to the Buddha-dharma. The treatise-author goes on to explain the reason for Subhūti's question in the sūtra whether all dharmas such as form are empty and like a conjuration. He says that Subhūti, though he knows emptiness well, asks the Buddha because he prizes, reveres, and honours the Buddha-dharma and cannot set a measure to the Buddha-dharma. These words are very fine: it is not that Subhūti does not know emptiness; it is that he does not dare to state in full on the Buddha's behalf the measure of the Buddha-dharma. The motive of the question lies in reverence, not in doubt.
51. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answer and brings out the simile of the lion not prizing its own strength. Having stated the Buddha's answer 「一切色等法皆如化」 tr. "all dharmas such as form are like a conjuration", the treatise-author at once explains one layer of meaning in it: you, because you prize the Buddha-dharma, do not dare to say that they are empty; I, because of omniscience, can say that dharmas are empty. And he brings out a simile: as other people prize the lion's strength, while the lion itself does not prize its strength. What the simile points to is very precise—the one who can speak need not esteem his own ability, precisely because it is his proper business. Here the reader can know this treatise's way of explaining the sūtra: it explains not only the meaning of what is said, but also the mind of the one who speaks.
52. The treatise-author states Subhūti's objection: if all dharmas are ultimately empty and all like a conjuration, why does the Buddha praise the bodhisattva's merits in all kinds of ways? Here the treatise-author changes the face of the objection in the sūtra: he does not ask 「菩薩有何等功用」 tr. "what kind of work does the bodhisattva have to do", but asks 「佛何以種種讚菩薩功德」 tr. "why does the Buddha praise the bodhisattva's merits in all kinds of ways", and adds of his own the items praised—that because of the bodhisattva the three evil destinies are cut off, and he can pull beings out and cause them to obtain nirvāṇa. This question is a framed question the treatise-author sets up in taking up the sūtra, not the sūtra's own sentence; its intent is to turn the objection in the sūtra toward praise, so that the answer that follows comes closer to human feeling.
53. The treatise-author states the Buddha's question in return: when the bodhisattva originally practised the bodhisattva path, did he see any fixed beings pulled out from among the five destinies? The treatise-author states it according to the question in return in the sūtra, only the wording reads 「見定有眾生」 tr. "see any fixed beings"—adding one character 「定」 tr. "fixed", which places the weight of the question on whether there is a fixed, really existing one who is delivered. This character is the treatise-author's pen in explaining the sūtra; on its basis the reader can know what the question 「頗見有眾生」 tr. "did he ever see any beings" in the sūtra is asking.
54. Subhūti answers ‘No’; the treatise-author states that the Buddha approves his meaning and brings out that when obtaining the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas he knows and sees all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration. The treatise-author states that Subhūti answers 「無也」 tr. "No", and that the Buddha approves his meaning and says why—when the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, he knows and sees all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration. Here there is one part more than in the sūtra text, 「得無生法忍時」 tr. "when he obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas", which is the treatise-author pointing out where the rank of this knowing lies: it does not speak broadly of all bodhisattvas; it speaks of those who have obtained the acceptance. With a rank given, the earlier 「見知一切法如幻、如化」 tr. "sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration" will not be read as ready-made in everyone.
55. Subhūti asks again for the sake of what matter the bodhisattva practises the six perfections and so on; the treatise-author states the Buddha's answer that if beings themselves knew, the bodhisattva would have nowhere to apply his effort. The treatise-author states the third objection in the sūtra and the Buddha's answer, the wording reading 「菩薩則無功夫」 tr. "the bodhisattva would have nowhere to apply his effort"—the two Chinese characters ‘effort’ are the treatise-author's present-day word, meaning the place where effort is applied. This answer has the same meaning as the sūtra text's 「終不於阿僧祇劫為眾生行菩薩道」 tr. "would never practise the bodhisattva path for the sake of beings through asaṃkhyeya kalpas", and is plainer.
56. The treatise-author furthermore: dharmas are neither real nor empty, passing beyond all paths of words; beings, not knowing, produce evil deeds; the bodhisattva, knowing the real mark, gives rise to the mind of great compassion; and he brings out the simile of the blind son drinking poison. Beyond the sūtra's answer the treatise-author brings out a layer of his own. First he sets up a sentence of very strict measure: if dharmas were fixedly of the mark of emptiness, then the bodhisattva would have nowhere to apply his effort; one should know that dharmas are neither real nor empty, passing beyond all paths of words, the mark of ultimate emptiness and quiescence. These words are the most crucial blocking statement in the treatise section of this chapter—they block at once both sides, 「實」 tr. "real" and 「決定空」 tr. "fixedly empty", so that the earlier ‘like a conjuration’ does not fall into an annihilating emptiness. Next he describes beings' sickness: not knowing this matter, they give rise to the mind of I and self, produce evil and sinful deeds, and receive immeasurable suffering. Next he brings out the bodhisattva's mind: knowing the real mark of all dharmas, he gives rise to the mind of great compassion. Last he brings out the simile: as an elder has a son who is blind and drinks poison; the elder knows he will surely die, and sets up all kinds of skilful means to block him and stop him drinking; the bodhisattva, seeing that beings, because they are blinded by inversion and ignorance, drink the three poisons, then gives rise to the mind of great compassion, and through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas cultivates the six perfections, purifies buddha-lands, and teaches and transforms beings. The three items in the simile each have their match: the blindness is ignorance, the poison is the three poisons, the elder's skilful means are the six perfections and the purifying of lands and teaching and transforming. This simile makes the phrase of passage 14, 「眾生自不知」 tr. "beings themselves do not know", solid as a visible scene.
57. The treatise-author states Subhūti's further question in what place beings abide, and explains his meaning as a person sunk in deep mud being pulled out. The treatise-author states the question in the sūtra, and adds a sentence about the working of his mind in asking so: Subhūti's meaning is as a person sunk in deep mud being pulled out. This added sentence is very useful—it shows that in Subhūti's mind there was originally an image of ‘something really sunk, something really pulled out’, and only then does the Buddha's answer below, 「但住名相虛誑憶想分別中」 tr. "abide only within names and marks and false, deceptive recollection, imagining, and discrimination", show its power as a remedy.
58. The treatise-author states the Buddha's answer that beings abide only within names and marks and false, deceptive recollection, imagining, and discrimination. The treatise-author states it according to the sūtra, only where the sūtra reads 「虛妄」 tr. "false" this reads 「虛誑」 tr. "false and deceptive". The two words point to the same thing but differ on the surface, and in the treatise section from here on several places all use ‘false and deceptive’. Here the reader need not suspect a mismatch—the treatise-author's writing has its own habitual words, and what they point to is still the meaning in the sūtra.
59. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's meaning and brings out the two similes of seeing a person in the dark and the evil dog barking at its shadow. The treatise-author explains the meaning of this answer of the Buddha: within all dharmas there is nothing fixed and real; it is only because ordinary people are false and deceptive that they cling. Next he brings out two similes. The first: as a person in the dark sees something resembling a person, takes it for a real person, and gives rise to fear—what is feared never existed, yet the fear arises of itself. The second: as an evil dog facing a well barks at its own shadow; there is no dog in the water, only its image, yet it gives rise to an evil mind, throws itself into the well, and dies—what it hates is its own shadow, and yet the harm reaches its own body. Of the two similes one is fear and one is hatred, matching exactly the two kinds of sickness of ordinary people's clinging to marks. Last he sets body and consciousness alongside them: because of the coming together of the four elements it is named a body; from causes and conditions consciousness arises, and because of coming together there is movement and speech; ordinary people give rise within this to the mark of a person, give rise to craving, give rise to hatred, produce sinful deeds, and fall into the three evil destinies. From simile into dharma, what is broken is the view ‘where things come together there is a person’.
60. The treatise-author states that the bodhisattva by all kinds of causes and conditions teaches and transforms them, causing them to know the empty dharma, and so pulls them out. The treatise-author describes the bodhisattva's practice: when practising prajñā he pities beings, teaches and transforms them by all kinds of causes and conditions, causes them to know the empty dharma and so pulls them out, and speaks thus—these dharmas are all ultimately empty, without anything existent; because beings are inverted and false, they see them as seeming to exist, like a conjuration, like an illusion, like a city of the gandharvas, without any real matter, only deceiving people's eyes. Here the four Chinese characters 「見似如有」 tr. "see them as seeming to exist" come from the preceding simile of seeing something resembling a person in the dark; simile and dharma are dovetailed here. The last phrase 「但誑惑人眼」 tr. "only deceiving people's eyes" says that what is deceived lies in the eye, not in the thing—the sickness is still returned to the one who sees.
61. The treatise-author furthermore: all dharmas come only from the coming together of names, and there are further other names; he breaks the body down to atoms. The treatise-author starts another layer, specifically explaining the provisionality of names. He uses a method of taking apart layer by layer: because head, feet, belly, and spine come together, it is provisionally named a body; because head-hair, eyes, ears, nose, mouth, skin, and bone come together, it is provisionally named a head; because many hairs come together, it is named head-hair; because part upon part comes together, it is provisionally named a hair; because atoms come together, it is named a part of a hair; and again because parts come together, it is named an atom. From body to head to head-hair to hair to part of a hair to atom, he analyses all the way down to the finest point. What is essential in this section lies not in the analysing but in what to do with that ‘finest point’ after analysing to the bottom—the two rounds of question and answer below are set up for exactly this.
62. The treatise-author asks: the atom is the most minute and cannot be divided into parts; having no parts, it has no coming together; this then is a fixed dharma. This is the first investigation, which the sūtra text does not have and the treatise-author sets up himself. The objector says: because the atom is the most minute, it cannot be further divided into parts; having no parts, it has no coming together; this then is a fixed dharma; since there is a fixed dharma, one cannot say that all is empty and there is no fixed dharma. This objection is very sharp—since above all things were broken by coming together and provisional naming, if the very last item cannot be broken further, then the whole method of breaking snaps off at its end. The treatise-author does not evade it but takes it head-on.
63. The treatise-author answers: if the atom is form it ought to have parts; because it has the ten directions it has ten parts; if it has no parts, it is not form. The answer uses two cuts. The first cut: if the atom is form, it ought to have parts; why?—all forms are within space and all have the ten directions; if the atom is form, it has ten parts; if it has ten parts, how could it be the ultimately minute? The second cut: if, as you say, the atom has no parts, then it is not form; why?—because it has gone out from the mark of form. The two cuts close into a dilemma: say it is form, and it has ten directions and ten parts and does not make an ultimate minimum; say it has no parts, and it is not form and does not make a particle. This section's reasoning does not borrow from other sūtras; it uses only the one principle ‘form necessarily has directional parts’, and so it is extremely simple and extremely tight.
64. The treatise-author again furthermore: form is what the five sense-faculties apprehend; if the atom is not what the five sense-faculties apprehend, one cannot know it is form; even coarse form can be broken, how much more what cannot be seen or touched. The third cut comes down from the side of cognition. That form is form is because the five sense-faculties can apprehend it; if the atom is not apprehended by the five sense-faculties, from where would one know that it is form? Therefore the atom has only an empty name. At the end a sentence is added reasoning from the coarse to the fine: even the coarse form the eye sees can be broken and made empty—how much more what cannot be seen and cannot be touched. These words are the treatise-author's habitual method of raising the heavy to show the light—once the heavy case raised has been broken, the light one does not wait to be broken separately.
65. The treatise-author asks: because the atom is minute the five sense-faculties cannot apprehend it; sages who obtain the divine eye then see it. The second investigation. The objector steps back a pace; he no longer speaks of the five sense-faculties but brings up the divine eye instead: because the atom is minute the five sense-faculties cannot apprehend it, but sages who obtain the divine eye then see it. This objection moves the point of dispute to the height or lowness of the one who sees—you say the five sense-faculties do not apprehend it; what about a higher eye?
66. The treatise-author answers: since what the divine eye sees is the mark of form, it ought to have parts; if it has no parts it is not form and the divine eye does not see it; therefore the sages contemplate the world with the wisdom-eye and only then obtain the path. The answer still uses the same principle and does not set up a new one: although what the divine eye sees is minute, because it is the mark of form, it ought to have parts; if it has no parts it is not form, and if it is not form the divine eye does not see it. Therefore the divine eye too is a false and deceptive seeing. Last comes the positive side: for this reason the sages contemplate the world with the wisdom-eye, and then obtain the path. The measure of this answer must be seen clearly—what is broken is not whether the divine eye exists, but taking what the divine eye sees as real. The difference between the wisdom-eye and the divine eye lies not in seeing more finely, but in not taking what is seen as real.
67. The treatise-author concludes: the atom has only a name and no substance, so all dharmas, from the coming together of names, further have provisional names; if one gives up false and deceptive names and marks and does not cling to the empty dharma, one receives the permanence and bliss of nirvāṇa. The two investigations finished, the treatise-author gathers up: the atom, as said before, has only a name and no substance; since the atom does not exist, all dharmas, because of the coming together of names, further have provisional names; there is nothing real and fixed, and yet beings falsely give rise to greed and clinging; because of the causes and conditions of greed and hatred they produce evil deeds and through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas suffer in the three evil destinies. Next, with one sentence, he shows their folly by contrast: if dharmas were real and fixed, still one ought not to make them the sinful causes and conditions of greed and hatred—how much less what is false, deceptive, and without substance. Last comes the way out: one who can give up false and deceptive names and marks and does not cling to the empty dharma then receives the permanence and bliss of nirvāṇa. This last sentence has a twofold distinction—both giving up names and marks and not clinging to the empty dharma; giving up only one side does not count.
68. The treatise-author asks: what difference is there between name and mark? The third round of question and answer, again one the sūtra text does not have and the treatise-author sets up himself. In the sūtra the Buddha has already explained name and mark separately, but has not said how the two differ; the treatise-author asks out this seam on the reader's behalf. Wherever this treatise asks the difference between two terms raised side by side, it is mostly a fine and essential point of that section.
69. The treatise-author answers: a name is the designation of a crowd of things; a mark is as seeing smoke and knowing fire; heat is the substance of fire. The answer takes fire as the example and divides three matters. A name is the designation of a crowd of things, as a hot thing is designated fire—a name is a designation added onto the thing. A mark is as when one sees smoke and knows the mark of fire—a mark is the sign by which the thing is known. Heat is the substance of fire—substance is the thing itself. Name, mark, and substance, the three, are made clear at one time: the name lies in speech, the mark in the sign, the substance in the thing. This example is extremely shallow yet divides things extremely clearly.
70. The treatise-author furthermore: within the coming together of the five aggregates, man and woman are the name; that the bodily appearance can be distinguished is the mark; because one sees the mark one makes a name. The second example takes a person. Within the coming together of the five aggregates, man and woman are the name; by the bodily appearance one can distinguish man and woman, and this is the mark; because one sees this mark one makes a name, naming it man or woman. This example goes one step further than the example of fire—it points out where a name arises from: first there is a mark that can be distinguished, and afterwards a name is set up. The judgement below, 「相為本,名為末」 tr. "the mark is the root, the name the branch", comes out from here.
71. The treatise-author asks: if so, name and mark have no difference; because one sees the mark one obtains the name, because one knows the name one obtains the mark. The objector seizes on the example above and reasons back: since because one sees the mark one obtains the name, and because one knows the name one obtains the mark, the two are causes of each other, and so there is no difference. This objection is set up following the form of the answer; it is not a forced objection—wherever a relation of mutually giving rise appears in an answer, this objection is there.
72. The treatise-author answers: first one sees the appearance of man or woman, and afterwards names it man or woman; the mark is the root, the name the branch. The answer is only one rhetorical question plus one judgement: do you not understand what I said? First one sees the appearance of man or woman, and afterwards names it man or woman; the mark is the root, the name the branch. What is broken is the symmetry within ‘being causes of each other’: obtaining the mark by knowing the name is a later matter; obtaining the name by seeing the mark is the original order. Once root and branch are divided, the difference of the two is established.
73. The treatise-author again furthermore: when a person's eye sees form, he partially grasps the mark of what he likes and gives rise to clinging; what can give rise to a stained and clinging mind is named a mark. The treatise-author adds one more meaning, moving the definition of mark from cognition onto the afflictions: as when a person's eye sees form, he partially grasps the mark of what he likes and gives rise to clinging, while for other people it is not so; because it can give rise to a stained and clinging mind, it is named a mark. This meaning is very crucial—with one and the same form, clinging arises in this person and does not arise in that one, from which one can know that the mark is not fixed upon the thing; it is named by reference to the place where a stained and clinging mind can arise. This sentence and the sūtra's 「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」 tr. "within this empty dharma, recollecting, imagining, and discriminating, one gives rise to a clinging mind: this is called the mark of form" seal each other exactly.
74. The treatise-author furthermore: herein the Buddha himself states the distinction between name and mark; a name is a provisional name, by the name one takes dharmas. At the end the treatise-author returns to the sūtra: herein the Buddha himself states the distinction between name and mark—「名者假名,以名取諸法。」 tr. "A name is a provisional name; by the name one takes dharmas." As spoken of at length in the sūtra. Whenever the treatise-author has brought out several explanations of his own, he is sure to settle them by the sūtra text; this is his constant method. Here the reader can know that the three preceding explanations are all auxiliary, and what the Buddha himself states in the sūtra is primary.
75. The treatise-author states Subhūti's question how, if there are only names and marks, he benefits himself and benefits others, and the Buddha's answer that if dharmas were at root fixedly existent he could not. The treatise-author takes up the objection and answer in the sūtra and slightly abridges them: Subhūti asks, if all dharmas have only names and marks, how the bodhisattva benefits himself and benefits others; the Buddha answers that if dharmas were at root fixedly existent, the bodhisattva practising prajñā could not benefit himself and benefit others. Here the speaker labels are set according to the sūtra, but the words taken up are already the treatise-author's abridged statement, not the sūtra text word for word.
76. The treatise-author explains why: if the nature were fixed and really existent, that would be non-arising; because of non-arising there would be non-ceasing; because of non-ceasing there would be no sin or merit. This is the tightest piece of reasoning in the treatise section of this chapter. If the nature of dharmas were fixedly and really existent, that would be non-arising—because the nature would already be fixedly existent beforehand. If this dharma arises from the coming together of causes and conditions, then it has no fixed nature. If the nature were fixedly existent, it would not need the coming together of causes and conditions; if so, there would be non-arising; because of non-arising there would be non-ceasing; because of non-ceasing there would be no sin or merit. Next he speaks from the reverse side of why practice is possible: because one knows impermanence, one gives up sin and cultivates merit; if it were permanent, there would be no bondage and release, no world, no nirvāṇa, and so on. Last he cites the sūtra to settle it: therefore the Buddha tells Subhūti 「若法定有、非但名相者,菩薩不行般若波羅蜜自利、利人,不行禪波羅蜜等自利、利人。無相故,是菩薩自具足是善法,亦以善法利益眾生,以無相故。」 tr. "If dharmas were fixedly existent and not only names and marks, the bodhisattva could not practise prajñāpāramitā and benefit himself and benefit others, could not practise dhyānapāramitā and the rest and benefit himself and benefit others. Because of signlessness, this bodhisattva himself makes complete these wholesome dharmas, and also benefits beings with wholesome dharmas, all because of signlessness." The direction of this section must be seen accurately: it is not saying that if fixedly existent the dharma would not be established; it is saying that if fixedly existent, practice would not be established—with no arising and no ceasing, there is no sin or merit to turn; with no sin or merit to turn, the two matters of benefiting oneself and benefiting others are both cut off.
77. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's words about a hair's breadth and explains sitting at the seat of awakening contemplating the foremost true reality: with the slightest error one would not obtain awakening. The treatise-author takes up the passage about a hair's breadth in the sūtra as 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha tells Subhūti" and states its meaning, then at once explains it himself: when this bodhisattva sits at the seat of awakening, he contemplates all dharmas as the foremost true reality; if there were the slightest error, he ought not to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor could he proclaim this empty and signless dharma for beings. At the end a rhetorical question is added: if dharmas were fixedly existent, how would the Buddha deceive beings, saying 「一切法無漏、無相、無憶念」 tr. "All dharmas are without outflows, signless, and without recollecting"? This rhetorical question pushes the point of dispute to its extreme—if dharmas were fixedly existent, what the Buddha says would become a deceiving word; since the Buddha does not deceive, dharmas are not fixedly existent.
78. The treatise-author asks: among the four truths three truths all have marks; only the truth of cessation is signless, and it too has recollecting; why say that all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting? The fourth round of question and answer, an objection put very solidly. The objector says: the truth of suffering has the mark of suffering, the truth of origination has the mark of origination, the truth of the path has the mark of the path; only the truth of cessation is signless; and the truth of cessation too has recollecting—it is the signless nirvāṇa. This being so, how can one say that all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting? What this objection relies on is the common teaching of the four truths, so it may not be answered lightly with a sentence about the meaning of emptiness.
79. The treatise-author answers: the dharma of the Mahāyāna differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas; within the dharma of the Mahāyāna it is said that all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting. The first answer first divides the schools: the dharma of the Mahāyāna differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas; within the dharma of the Mahāyāna it is said 「一切無漏法,無相、無憶念」 tr. "All dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting". This answer is not suppressing the objection by school; it first points out that the teaching the objector relies on comes from the dharma of the śrāvakas, while what this treatise establishes lies in the dharma of the Mahāyāna—what the two sides rely on is different, and this must first be made clear before reasons can be discussed. The two furthermores below are the positive reasons.
80. The treatise-author furthermore: whatever has marks and has recollecting is all false, deceptive, and not real; this is the outflow of the afflictions—how could it be without outflows? The second answer starts from the meaning of ‘without outflows’: whatever has marks and has recollecting is all false, deceptive, and not real; if false, deceptive, and not real, it is the outflow of the afflictions—how could it be without outflows? This reasoning is extremely simple and extremely sharp—it does not dispute whether the three truths have marks or not, but asks straight out: since whatever has marks and recollecting belongs to the false and deceptive, and the false and deceptive is outflow, the phrase ‘a dharma without outflows that has marks’ contradicts itself.
81. The treatise-author furthermore: the three truths all follow the truth of cessation; seeing suffering one gives it up, seeing origination one severs it, seeing the path one tends toward cessation and does not abide in the path; the cessation of exhaustion is the master. The third answer deals head-on with the three truths. The three truths all follow the truth of cessation—seeing suffering one gives it up, seeing origination one severs it, and one does not say that it is real and fixed; seeing the path is for the sake of tending toward cessation, and one does not abide in this path either; the cessation of exhaustion is the master. Since each of the three truths does not stop at itself, its mark is not a mark that can be abided in. Next he explains the truth of cessation's being without recollecting: it is the dharma of the cessation of exhaustion, signless and without object—how could it have recollecting? Recollecting all takes marks as its object and clings to dharmas. This sentence states fixedly the conditions under which recollecting is established: recollecting must take marks as its object and cling to dharmas; since there is neither mark nor object, recollecting has nothing from which to arise. What the objector called ‘the truth of cessation too has recollecting’ is resolved of itself here.
82. The treatise-author concludes: therefore dharmas without outflows are all signless and without recollecting. The three answers being complete, the treatise-author gathers up with one sentence: therefore dharmas without outflows are all signless and without recollecting. This sentence is very short but its position is crucial—it is the verdict on the whole preceding round of question and answer, and also the premise on which Subhūti's meaning in the next section rests.
83. The treatise-author explains Subhūti's meaning: if the dharma without outflows is the foremost reality and signless, then the nature of all dharmas too ought to be signless; it is because ordinary people are inverted that there are marks. Here the treatise-author states not his words but his meaning: Subhūti's meaning is that if the dharma without outflows is the foremost reality, signless and without recollecting, then the nature of all dharmas too ought to be signless and without recollecting; only because ordinary people are inverted are there marks and recollecting. This is the treatise-author supplying on the reader's behalf the line of reasoning behind a question in the sūtra. With this part, the question in the sūtra, 「云何數是聲聞法、是辟支佛法、是菩薩法、是佛法」 tr. "how is it that one counts out: this is the dharma of the śrāvakas, this is the dharma of the pratyekabuddhas, this is the dharma of the bodhisattvas, this is the dharma of the Buddha", does not arise out of nowhere; it is a doubt born from following the preceding conclusion through to the end.
84. The treatise-author states the Buddha's question in return whether the dharmas of the three vehicles differ from the signless dharma, and Subhūti's answer that the three vehicles do not differ from the signless dharma. The treatise-author takes up the question in return in the sūtra, and supplies on Subhūti's behalf the reason for his answer: the extinction of the afflictions is severance, severance is the unconditioned dharma, and he also knows that the truth of cessation and the truth of the path are without outflows and signless; therefore he says 「三乘不異無相法」 tr. "the three vehicles do not differ from the signless dharma". In the sūtra there are only the two Chinese characters 「不也」 tr. "it does not"; the treatise-author supplies the ground behind these two characters—from the extinction of the afflictions he reasons to severance, from severance to the unconditioned, from the unconditioned to being without outflows and signless. Supplying without altering is this treatise's constant measure in explaining the sūtra.
85. The treatise-author states the Buddha's further question whether the srota-āpanna and so on up to the Buddha are precisely the signless dharma, the answer ‘yes’, and himself brings out that it is precisely because of signlessness that there are the paths of the three vehicles. The treatise-author takes up the second question and answer in the sūtra, and at the end of the answer adds a distinction the sūtra text does not have: if they are signless, how do you object that there are the paths? It is precisely because of signlessness that there are the paths of the three vehicles. These words are the most crucial turnabout of this chapter—the objector thinks that if there is signlessness there are no paths; the treatise-author answers that only precisely because of signlessness are there paths. Its principle is the meaning of the thirteenfold stacking of 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness" in passage 21 above: if there were fixed marks, one could not go from one ground to another ground, and the four fruits could not be established in sequence.
86. The treatise-author states the Buddha's words that training in the signless dharma one increases all wholesome dharmas, and explains why one abides only in the three gates of liberation. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's words: if the bodhisattva can train in the signless dharma in this way, he can increase wholesome dharmas, namely the six perfections and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas. Next he cites the causes and conditions the sūtra itself states: 「菩薩唯住三解脫門,不以餘法為要。」 tr. "The bodhisattva abides only in the three gates of liberation and does not take other dharmas as essential." And he himself explains why—the three gates of liberation are the real dharma; the other dharmas such as the four foundations of mindfulness, though real, are all spoken as skilful means. This judgement carries great weight: it does not say that the four foundations of mindfulness and the rest are not real; it says that their reality lies in skilful means, while the reality of the three gates lies in the dharma itself. Next he adds a sentence: the three gates of liberation are near to nirvāṇa and can also gather in all real wholesome dharmas; therefore it is said that the bodhisattva should train in them. The two Chinese characters ‘near’ and ‘gather’ come out together; the one speaks of their direction, the other of their capacity.
87. The treatise-author asks: the three gates of liberation are empty, signless, and without discrimination; the five aggregates and the rest have marks and discrimination; how, by training in the three gates, does one train in the other dharmas? The fifth round of question and answer. The objector points out that the two sides are opposite in nature: the three gates of liberation are all empty, signless, and without discrimination, while the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, and the rest are all dharmas with marks and with discrimination; since they are opposite, how can one, because of training in the three gates, train in the other dharmas? What this objection attacks is the phrase of the preceding section, ‘training in the three gates of liberation one can train in the marks of the five aggregates’; it is asked very squarely.
88. The treatise-author answers: training in the three gates one goes out of the three realms and exhausts the three outflows, obtains real wisdom within dharmas, with nothing it does not penetrate; formerly within the five aggregates all was false and wrong practice, now one penetrates rightly. The answer does not argue over nature but speaks instead from effect: because the bodhisattva, training in these three gates of liberation, goes out of the three realms and exhausts the three outflows, he obtains real wisdom within dharmas, with nothing it does not penetrate. Next comes the contrast of before and after: formerly, within the five aggregates, all was false and wrong practice; now, because he has obtained these three gates of liberation, he penetrates rightly. This answer makes clear the meaning of the word 「學」 tr. "train"—what is called training in the five aggregates is not training once more in the marks of the five aggregates; it is changing the former false knowing into the knowing of right penetration. The five aggregates are the same, but the one who knows them differs; therefore there is no contradiction.
89. The treatise-author cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself states: practising the signless dharma of the three gates of liberation, he knows the arising, ceasing, and suchness of form, and so on up to consciousness. At the end the treatise-author returns to the sūtra as proof: herein the Buddha himself states the causes and conditions—「菩薩行是三解脫門無相法時,知色生、知色滅、知色如,乃至識亦爾。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva practises the signless dharma of these three gates of liberation, he knows the arising of form, knows the ceasing of form, knows the suchness of form, and so on up to consciousness, it is likewise." As spoken of at length in the sūtra. This citation connects exactly back to the teaching on the five aggregates in passages 27 to 31 of the sūtra section: what is called training in the five aggregates by training in the three gates has as its ready-made form exactly the knowing of mark, knowing of arising and ceasing, and knowing of suchness of those five sections.
90. The treatise-author states Subhūti's further question: if one thus discriminates and knows the mark, arising, ceasing, and suchness of form and the rest, does not the nature of form then destroy the nature of dharmas? The treatise-author takes up the objection in the sūtra and makes it slightly more detailed, listing one by one what is discriminated: knowing the marks of form and the rest, knowing the arising of form and the rest, knowing the ceasing of form and the rest, knowing the suchness of form and the rest. With the discriminating listed so finely, the doubt ‘does it not destroy the nature of dharmas’ appears all the more reasonable.
91. The treatise-author states the Buddha's answer: only if there were some dharma that went out from the nature of dharmas ought the nature of form to destroy the nature of dharmas. The treatise-author takes up the Buddha's answer, which uses a conditional sentence pattern. One must see clearly that the weight of this sentence lies in 「若有法出法性者」 tr. "if there were some dharma that went out from the nature of dharmas"—it first sets up a condition that does not hold, and then says that only under that condition would there be destruction. Since the condition does not hold, the conclusion naturally does not arise.
92. The treatise-author explains: the real mark of all dharmas is named the nature of dharmas; the real mark of the nature of form is precisely the nature of dharmas, one and the same nature; and he cites that the buddhas and the worthies and sages do not see any further dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas. The treatise-author himself explains its principle: the real mark of all dharmas is named the nature of dharmas; therefore all dharmas enter into the nature of dharmas; the real mark of the nature of form is precisely the nature of dharmas, one and the same nature—how could the nature of form destroy the nature of dharmas? Here the three Chinese characters 「同一性」 tr. "one and the same nature" are the pivot of the whole section: it is not that the nature of form and the nature of dharmas are two things at peace with each other; it is that the real mark of the nature of form is the nature of dharmas itself. Next he cites the sūtra to settle it: the Buddha further states the causes and conditions—the buddhas and the worthies and sages do not see that, gone out from the nature of dharmas, there is any further dharma; because it is unfindable they do not speak of it. Last a judgement is added: the buddhas and the worthies and sages are the most trustworthy; the bodhisattva should train in the nature of dharmas in this way. What this judgement relies on is the measure of those who have realised, not a principle the treatise-author sets up himself; therefore it accords with this collection's order of grounds.
93. The treatise-author states Subhūti's words to the Buddha: if one trains in the nature of dharmas, this is training in nothing, because the nature of dharmas is without nature. The treatise-author takes up the objection in the sūtra and supplies on his behalf the reason—what is the reason? Because the nature of dharmas is without nature. In the sūtra it reads only 「若學法性,為無所學」 tr. "if one trains in the nature of dharmas, is it not training in nothing", the reason not given; the treatise-author supplies the four Chinese characters 「法性無性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas is without nature", and the difficulty thereby becomes clear.
94. The treatise-author states the Buddha's answer: because the nature of dharmas is without nature, training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas; if it had a separate nature or took having no nature as its nature, one ought to train only in the nature of dharmas. The form of the Buddha's answer is to take the objector's words and use them: the nature of dharmas being without nature, if the bodhisattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas. Next come two reverse suppositions: if the nature of dharmas had some separate nature, or if having no nature were its nature, one ought to train only in the nature of dharmas and not train in all dharmas. Neither supposition holds—now, because the nature of dharmas truly has no separate nature and also has no absence of nature, therefore one trains in all dharmas throughout. Last he returns to one sentence: only because the real mark of dharmas is the nature of dharmas, therefore, having obtained the real mark, one rightly trains in all dharmas throughout. The subtlety of this section is in taking over the objector's premise exactly as it is and reaching the opposite conclusion: precisely because the nature of dharmas is without nature, one cannot train in it alone.
95. The treatise-author states Subhūti's words to the Buddha: if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why train in the six perfections and so on up to the dhāraṇī—is he not about to fall into inversion? The treatise-author takes up that long objection of nineteen questions in the sūtra and condenses it into one section, supplying two layers of grounds: first, the real mark of dharmas is precisely the nature of dharmas; if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, what further does the bodhisattva seek? Second, within the nature of dharmas there is no discriminating that this is the six perfections and so on up to the dhāraṇī; now the bodhisattva discriminates and practises these dharmas—is he not about to fall into inversion? The treatise-author's condensing is not cutting out; it is gathering the long list of items into two sentences of reason why, so that the backbone of the objection shows.
96. The treatise-author states that the Buddha approves his meaning and answers: one who, gone out from the nature of dharmas, sees some dharma does not seek awakening; this is the inversion of permanence and ignorance; the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are ultimately empty, the mark of constant quiescence, and speaks by means of names and marks. The treatise-author states the Buddha's answer, the wording reading 「佛可須菩提意而答」 tr. "the Buddha approves Subhūti's meaning and answers"—first approving his meaning and then bringing out a distinction, the same rhythm as in the sūtra, where he first approves 「色即是法性」 tr. "form is precisely the nature of dharmas" and then brings out a distinction. The meaning brought out is: if the bodhisattva, gone out from the nature of dharmas, sees some dharma, he does not seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; why?—whatever has a dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas is the inversion of permanence and ignorance, which cannot be turned and made real; since it cannot be turned, how could one sever the ignorance within all dharmas and become a Buddha? Next comes the positive side: the bodhisattva knows that all dharmas are precisely ultimate emptiness, the mark of constant quiescence, without idle discourse, without names; pitying beings, because of the power of skilful means he speaks by means of names and marks, namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This section makes clear that the motive of 「以名相說」 tr. "speaking by means of names and marks" lies in pity—the reason names and marks can be used is that they are instruments for benefiting others.
97. The treatise-author explains the simile of conjuration: the conjurer is the bodhisattva, the conjuring dharmas are the six perfections and the rest, practising dharmas without a clinging mind; those with wisdom are the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas, those without wisdom are ordinary people and those who have newly aroused the mind. The treatise-author matches and explains item by item the simile of the skilled conjurer in the sūtra: the conjurer is the bodhisattva, the conjuring dharmas are the six perfections and the other dharmas; although he practises these dharmas, he has no clinging mind—as the conjurer, though he conjures all kinds of things, knows they are without substance and does not cling. Next he matches the two kinds of people: those with wisdom are the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas; those without wisdom are ordinary people and those who have newly aroused the mind, who greatly rejoice and exclaim that such a thing has never been. This matching is very crucial—the sūtra text says only 「無智之人」 tr. "people without wisdom", and the treatise-author points out that among them are included bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind. Exclaiming that such a thing has never been is not in itself a bad thing, yet if what is praised lies in the capability and not in the being without substance, it is still the praise of those without wisdom.
98. The treatise-author states that the bodhisattva, though he sees no further dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas and does not see a single fixed being, greatly benefits himself and others; and he cites the sūtra's text on practising oneself and teaching others. The treatise-author goes on: the bodhisattva practises the bodhisattva path; although he sees no further dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas, and also does not see a single fixed being, yet he greatly benefits himself and beings. Next he cites the sūtra: 「是菩薩自行布施等,亦教他人,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者。乃至十八不共法亦如是。」 tr. "This bodhisattva himself practises giving and so on, and also teaches other people, praises the dharma of giving, and joyfully praises those who practise giving. And so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas, it is likewise." What is cited is exactly the form of the four matters stacked again and again in passage 45 of the sūtra section. Here 「不見有一定眾生」 tr. "does not see a single fixed being" and 「大利益」 tr. "greatly benefits" stand side by side without hindering each other—this is precisely the settled outcome of the whole chapter's answering of objections.
99. The treatise-author cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself states, and explains that if the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent it would be the same as the dharmas of ordinary people, and if first existent and afterwards non-existent it would fall into annihilation. In the final section the treatise-author cites the causes and conditions the sūtra itself states: 「若法性先無後有,菩薩不能得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,亦不能以方便力說。」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, the bodhisattva could not obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, nor could he speak by the power of skilful means." At once he himself explains the two roads. First, if the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, arising from causes and conditions, it would be no different from the dharmas shared with ordinary people—if the nature of dharmas were a dharma that is produced, it would stand in the same rank as the arising and ceasing dharmas and would not suffice as what is relied on. Second, if the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, beings and dharmas would fall into annihilation. Of the two roads one breaks permanent arising and one breaks annihilation, and what is established between them is: the nature of dharmas is empty at first, and so in the middle and after. At the end a very crucial distinction is added—it is not made empty by the power of wisdom. Emptiness is not contemplated into being; it is so from the first, and wisdom only knows it.
100. The treatise-author concludes: beings and dharmas are not empty only when they enter nirvāṇa without remainder; from the very beginning they have always been empty. Following on from the sentence above, he speaks to the end: beings and dharmas are not empty only at the time of entering nirvāṇa without remainder; from the very beginning they have always been empty. These words cut off completely the misunderstanding on the side of time—if one thinks things become empty only after extinction, emptiness becomes a fruit to be attained; now it is said that from the first they have always been empty, so emptiness is not something attained. Together with the phrase 「如前,後、中亦爾,常不異」 tr. "as it is before, so it is after and in the middle, constantly not differing" of passage 27 and 「法性前、後、中無異」 tr. "the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle" of passage 45, these three places run through one another; this is the one meaning of this chapter from head to tail.
101. The treatise-author states the words of the bodhisattva's teaching to beings: why do you not contemplate the real nature but cling to inversion? If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature, you know that from the very beginning it has always been empty and now nothing is lost. The final section of the whole chapter. The bodhisattva teaches beings: why do you not contemplate the real nature of dharmas, but cling to inversion? If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost. The four Chinese characters of the last phrase, 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost", are where the whole chapter comes to rest—the reason beings do not dare to contemplate emptiness is the fear that with one contemplation everything they have will be lost; and the result of the contemplation is: they never had it from the first, so now too nothing is lost. At the end the treatise-author adds one sentence as a conclusion: the bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā in this way can assist and benefit beings. The two Chinese characters ‘assist and benefit’ answer to 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration" at the head of the chapter—one who thoroughly penetrates does not merely settle his own affair; it is precisely for assisting and benefiting.
Do Not Misread
Do not read the simile of the conjured person as the bodhisattva doing nothing. The sūtra text says that the conjured person does not practise lust, anger, and delusion and so on up to having no holy fruit; this says that it does not practise and does not discriminate, not that it cannot act; and when the treatise-author explains this simile he specially adds a part—the conjured person 「亦能發他心善惡,所為變化事,必能令成就」 tr. "can also stir the good and evil in other people's minds, and the matters of conjuration it performs it can surely bring to accomplishment". From this one can see that what the simile takes lies in acting without mind, not in not acting. If one takes only the first half, then the six perfections, the grounds, bringing beings to accomplishment, and purifying buddha-lands in the chapter have nowhere at all to land, and yet the sūtra text stacks up again and again exactly practising oneself and teaching others.
Do not read 「不見眾生從三界得解脫」 tr. "does not see beings obtain liberation from the three realms" as there being no beings to deliver. The sūtra text says it very plainly: the reason for not seeing is 「見知一切法如幻、如化」 tr. "he sees and knows all dharmas as like an illusion, like a conjuration"; what is broken is that view which sees real beings really delivered by me. The same passage of sūtra text says immediately afterwards that the bodhisattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections, brings beings to accomplishment, and purifies buddha-lands. Not seeing and not delivering are two matters; the sūtra text sets them side by side without their hindering each other.
Do not read 「一切法但有名相」 tr. "all dharmas have only names and marks" as names and marks being something to abolish. Having finished the teaching on names and marks, the Buddha himself at once says that the bodhisattva 「以無名相之法以名相說」 tr. "speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks", namely: this is form, this is feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to: this is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. From this one can see that the sickness of names and marks lies not in names and marks, but in ordinary people's giving rise to clinging within them. After breaking the body down to atoms, the treatise-author too is not teaching people not to speak of the body; he is teaching people to know that it has only a provisional name. To abolish names and marks runs exactly counter to the Buddha's teaching the Dharma for beings.
Do not read 「無相」 tr. "signlessness" as a realm that can be abided in. In the sūtra, in teaching beings to be far from the two marks, it says plainly 「令不墮二法,所謂是相、是無相」 tr. "so that they do not fall into the two dharmas, namely mark and signlessness". If one sets up signlessness as a separate thing and abides in it, that is the second dharma that is blocked. By the same principle, the Buddha says that the bodhisattva abides only in the three gates of liberation, and the definitions of the three gates are all said with respect to all dharmas—all dharmas are empty of specific marks, all dharmas are signless, all dharmas have the mark of being without making and non-rising; if one seeks the three gates separately apart from all dharmas, the three gates become a realm taken as object.
Do not read 「一切法皆是無相」 tr. "all dharmas are signless" as the distinctions of the three vehicles and four fruits being something to abolish. At the end of the answer the treatise-author says it very squarely: if they are signless, how do you object that there are the paths? It is precisely because of signlessness that there are the paths of the three vehicles. If dharmas had fixed marks, one could not go from one ground to another ground, and the four fruits could not be established in sequence. Signlessness is not erasing distinctions; it is what enables distinctions to be established.
Do not read the section breaking the atom as the treatise-author denying the finest form. What is broken is the judgement ‘the atom is fixedly existent and cannot be broken further’, and its method uses only one principle—form necessarily has directional parts. Therefore its conclusion is 「微塵但有虛名」 tr. "the atom has only an empty name", not that there is no fine form before one's eyes. Likewise, what the section breaking the divine eye's seeing of the atom breaks is taking what the divine eye sees as real, not that the divine eye does not see; the treatise-author at once points out that the right road lies in contemplating the world with the wisdom-eye.
Do not pass lightly over the sentence 「若諸法決定空相,則菩薩無功夫」 tr. "if dharmas were fixedly of the mark of emptiness, then the bodhisattva would have nowhere to apply his effort". This sentence is where the measure of the treatise section lies—it does not contradict the earlier 「一切法畢竟空」 tr. "all dharmas are ultimately empty": ultimate emptiness blocks the real; fixed emptiness sets up yet another emptiness as real. The treatise-author goes straight on to say that dharmas are 「非實非空,過諸語言道,畢竟空寂滅相」 tr. "neither real nor empty, passing beyond all paths of words, the mark of ultimate emptiness and quiescence", blocking both sides. If in reading this chapter one takes only the side of emptiness, one falls exactly into what this sentence blocks.
Do not read 「法性無性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas is without nature" as the nature of dharmas being nothing. The treatise-author's reasoning is: if the nature of dharmas had a separate nature, or took having no nature as its nature, one ought to train only in the nature of dharmas and not train in all dharmas; now neither is so, therefore one trains in all dharmas throughout. From this one can see that what the phrase ‘without nature’ blocks is the nature of dharmas making itself into a thing, and what it establishes is the principle of training in all throughout. If one reads it as the nature of dharmas being a nothing, then the following 「得實相則正遍學一切法」 tr. "having obtained the real mark, one rightly trains in all dharmas throughout" has no way to be established.
Do not read 「從本已來常空」 tr. "from the very beginning they have always been empty" as realisation through cultivation being of no benefit. Before this sentence the treatise-author first says 「非智慧力故令空」 tr. "it is not made empty by the power of wisdom"—emptiness is so from the first, and wisdom knows it; the difference between knowing and not knowing is exactly the difference between beings and the bodhisattva, and is exactly the reason for practising the path established by the whole chapter's phrase 「眾生自不知」 tr. "beings themselves do not know". If one abolishes contemplative practice because things have always been empty from the first, one contradicts the very people that the last sentence, 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost", is meant to reassure: that sentence is spoken to those who do not dare to contemplate emptiness, not to those who need not contemplate emptiness.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is to take 「不分別是法」 tr. "does not discriminate these dharmas" as the practical test of thorough penetration. The sūtra text says that the bodhisattva, like a conjured person, 「無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」 tr. "there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas; this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas". In daily life one can take this sentence to examine oneself: meeting favourable and adverse circumstances, does the mind at once divide out fair and ugly, right and wrong, and abide in that discrimination? What is tested is not whether there are thoughts or not, but whether there is abiding. This examination is extremely simple and can be used in walking, standing, sitting, and lying down.
The second use is to place the reason for practising the path in beings' not knowing. The sūtra text gives an extremely clear reason—if beings themselves knew that dharmas are like an illusion, like a conjuration, the bodhisattva would never practise the bodhisattva path; precisely because beings themselves do not know, the bodhisattva through immeasurable asaṃkhyeya kalpas practises the six perfections. If a practitioner, from contemplating emptiness, gives rise to the retreating mind of ‘since it is like an illusion, why take such pains’, he can return to this sentence: the reason one must practise is not that there is something findable in dharmas, but that there is something not yet known in people. The treatise-author further makes it solid with the simile of the blind son drinking poison—the elder knows the son will surely die and sets up all kinds of skilful means, not because the poison really exists, but because the son really is about to die.
The third use is to work upon names and marks and not upon suchness. The sūtra text says that beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and the bodhisattva pulls beings out from within the falseness of names and marks. The practitioner's place of effort thereby becomes definite: there is no need to look elsewhere for a suchness to accord with; only, where the mind arises in daily life, watch how that name and that mark combine into a really existent realm. The treatise-author's section breaking the body down to atoms can serve as a ready-made procedure—from body to head to head-hair to hair to atom, watch layer by layer at which layer that ‘whole thing’ can still stand.
The fourth use is that the five similes of the five aggregates can be contemplated one by one. Form is like foam, feeling like a bubble, perception like a mirage, constructions like a plantain, consciousness like conjured troops, and each aggregate is divided into the three steps of knowing the mark, knowing the arising and ceasing, and knowing the suchness. In sitting meditation one can follow this sequence: first see that this aggregate is hollow and not real, next see that when it arises it comes from nowhere and when it ceases it arrives nowhere, and last see that its suchness is unarisen and unceasing, neither coming nor going, neither increasing nor decreasing, neither stained nor pure. The three steps may not be skipped—if one does not first see its hollowness, then what is called suchness is only imagination.
The fifth use is to examine the perfections one practises by 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness". The sūtra text returns the ground of making the perfections complete to signlessness thirteen times in a row. When the practitioner practises giving, practises morality, practises patience, practises vigour, practises meditation, practises wisdom, after each matter he can ask himself one sentence: within this, is there a really existing doer, a dharma practised, a fruit aimed at, squatting there? If there is, then what is practised, though good, is still a practice with marks; if there is not, then though he practises he does not abide, and this is exactly the making complete spoken of in the sūtra.
The sixth use is to distinguish two kinds of exclaiming that such a thing has never been. In the simile of the skilled conjurer, people without wisdom praise his being very capable, while those with wisdom praise his being without any real matter and yet able to entertain the crowd. When the practitioner sees the merits of a good friend, sees the adornment of a place of practice, sees that his own cultivation has attained something, he can take this one examination: is what I praise the capability of that matter, or that matter's being without substance and yet able? The treatise-author further points out that 「無智者」 tr. "those without wisdom" include people who have newly aroused the mind—this examination is not set up for outsiders.
The seventh use is to hold 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost" as the steadying phrase when contemplating emptiness. When people first contemplate ultimate emptiness, they often give rise to an indescribable dread, as though all they rely on and have were about to be lost at once. The last sentence of the whole chapter is set up exactly for this: if you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost. From the first it was never obtained, so now too nothing is lost; since nothing is lost, contemplating emptiness is not giving something up; it is seeing something clearly. Holding this sentence, contemplative practice can last.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one section of sūtra text and one section of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from Subhūti's asking how the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas, and the Buddha answers with the conjured person, who does not practise lust, anger, and delusion and so on up to having no holy fruit, and does not discriminate these dharmas; in sequence it opens out whether the conjured person has cultivation of the path, that all form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness are like a conjuration, that since all is like a conjuration, what kind of work the bodhisattva has to do, whether when originally practising the bodhisattva path he saw any beings obtain liberation from the five destinies, and since he sees and knows them as like an illusion, like a conjuration, why he still practises the six perfections and so on up to purifying buddha-lands and bringing beings to accomplishment—and answers that it is because beings themselves do not know; next it asks in what place beings abide, that the bodhisattva pulls them out, and answers that they abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination, whereupon the Buddha himself sets up the teaching on names and marks—a name is a forced provisional setting-up, and all dharmas of coming together are provisional names; marks are of the two kinds, the mark of form and the mark of the formless, both being the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination within emptiness—and he teaches beings to be far from the two marks and abide within the signless nature; next comes the objection that if there are only names and marks, how one benefits oneself and benefits others and makes the grounds complete, and the Buddha answers that precisely because there is no real root-substance and only names and marks one can make the perfections complete, calling out ‘because of signlessness’ thirteen times in a row, and settles it with the proof by the contrary of so much as a hair's breadth; next comes the objection that if signless and without recollecting, how the four kinds of dharmas are counted, and the Buddha asks twice whether they differ and once whether it is precisely so, and concludes that all dharmas are signless, that training in signlessness one obtains the increase of wholesome dharmas, and that training in the three gates of liberation one can train in the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, the four truths, the twelve links of causes and conditions, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas; next it asks how one trains in the marks of the five aggregates of clinging, and the Buddha brings out the five similes of foam, bubble, mirage, plantain, and conjured troops, each speaking of knowing the mark, knowing the arising and ceasing, and knowing the suchness, and next reaches the sense-fields, the elements, the four noble truths, and the twelve links of causes and conditions; next comes the objection that knowing dharmas by discriminating each one separately may destroy the nature of dharmas, and the Buddha answers that dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable and therefore it is not destroyed; next comes the objection that training in the nature of dharmas is training in nothing, and the Buddha answers that training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas; next it asks by what causes and conditions all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, and the Buddha answers that all enter into the signless, unconditioned nature; next comes the great question of nineteen successive ‘why train’ with his own statement that form is precisely the nature of dharmas, and the Buddha approves his words and distinguishes that one who sees some dharma outside the nature of dharmas is not seeking awakening, and that knowing the nature of all dharmas to be precisely awakening one speaks of the nameless and signless dharma by means of names and marks; next comes the great simile of the skilled conjurer conjuring men and women, elephants and horses, and so on up to the thirty-two marks of a Buddha's body, setting side by side the praise of those without wisdom and the reflection of those with wisdom; finally it concludes that the bodhisattva does not see any dharma apart from the nature of dharmas and yet practises himself, teaches others, praises the dharma, and praises the people, and because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle he can display the nature of dharmas and bring beings to accomplishment. Treatise ① explains following the text by question and answer: first it asks why, when the Buddha in chapter after chapter has already spoken of penetrating the marks of dharmas, he asks again now, answering that because prajñā has no fixed mark and is without words and speech, although heard repeatedly it is still not enough, and bringing out the simile of the calf and the sweet milk, and furthermore that he asks because only the Buddha can exhaust it to the end; next it explains that the conjured person has no mind or mental factors and yet can stir the good and evil in others' minds, and the conjurations it performs it can surely bring to accomplishment, as an example for the bodhisattva's body; next it explains that Subhūti, because he prizes, reveres, and honours the Buddha-dharma, does not dare to speak of emptiness, and brings out the simile of the lion not prizing its own strength; next it takes up the three objections in the sūtra and explains that when the bodhisattva obtains the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas he knows and sees them as like an illusion, like a conjuration, and furthermore sets up that dharmas are neither real nor empty, passing beyond all paths of words, and brings out the simile of the blind son drinking poison; next it explains that beings abide only within names and marks and false, deceptive recollection, imagining, and discrimination, and brings out the two similes of seeing a person in the dark and the evil dog barking at its shadow; next, by the coming together of names, it breaks the body down layer by layer to atoms, whereupon it sets up of its own two rounds of question and answer, refuting the fixed existence of the atom and the divine eye's seeing the minute, and concludes that the atom has only a name and no substance, and that if one gives up false and deceptive names and marks and does not cling to the empty dharma one receives the permanence and bliss of nirvāṇa; next it sets up of its own two rounds of question and answer, on what difference there is between name and mark and on name and mark having no difference, distinguishing them layer by layer by the name, mark, and substance of fire, the name and mark of man and woman within the five aggregates, the mark being the root and the name the branch, and what can give rise to a stained and clinging mind being named a mark, and returns to the Buddha's own statement that a name is a provisional name and by the name one takes dharmas; next it explains that if the nature were fixed and really existent there would be no arising, no ceasing, no sin or merit, and takes up the Buddha's words about a hair's breadth to explain sitting at the seat of awakening contemplating the foremost true reality; next it sets up the objection that three of the four truths all have marks, answering that the dharma of the Mahāyāna differs from the dharma of the śrāvakas, that having marks and having recollecting is precisely the outflows, and that the three truths all follow the truth of cessation and the cessation of exhaustion is signless and without object, concluding that dharmas without outflows are all signless and without recollecting; next it explains Subhūti's meaning and states the Buddha's question in return whether the dharmas of the three vehicles differ from the signless dharma, supplying the ground that the extinction of the afflictions is severance and severance is the unconditioned, and brings out of its own the phrase that it is precisely because of signlessness that there are the paths of the three vehicles; next it explains why one abides only in the three gates of liberation—the three gates are the real dharma and the rest is all spoken as skilful means; the three gates are near to nirvāṇa and can also gather in all real wholesome dharmas; next it sets up the question and answer on why training in the three gates is precisely training in the five aggregates, answering that because one goes out of the three realms and exhausts the three outflows, one obtains real wisdom within dharmas, with nothing it does not penetrate; next it explains that the real mark of all dharmas is named the nature of dharmas and that the real mark of the nature of form is precisely the nature of dharmas, one and the same nature, citing as proof that the buddhas and the worthies and sages do not see any further dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas; next it explains that because the nature of dharmas is without nature one trains in all dharmas throughout; next it explains that seeing some dharma gone out from the nature of dharmas is the inversion of permanence and ignorance, and that the bodhisattva by the power of skilful means speaks by means of names and marks; finally it matches and explains the simile of conjuration item by item—the conjurer is the bodhisattva, the conjuring dharmas are the six perfections and the rest, those with wisdom are the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas, those without wisdom are ordinary people and those who have newly aroused the mind—and explains that if the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent it would be the same as the dharmas shared with ordinary people, and if first existent and afterwards non-existent it would fall into annihilation, concluding that the nature of dharmas is empty at first, and so in the middle and after, that it is not made empty by the power of wisdom, that from the very beginning it has always been empty, and finally citing the bodhisattva's teaching beings to contemplate the ultimately empty nature, whereby now nothing is lost and he can assist and benefit beings.
The thread of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after it can be seen in three lines. First, inheriting from what precedes: the preceding chapter speaks of the matter of the bodhisattva entering all paths throughout, and this chapter takes up its momentum and asks about thorough penetration—able to enter throughout and yet not be stained, the reason for this lies in thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas; therefore the sūtra text at its very start takes the conjured person as a simile and does not light a separate stove. Second, a turn complete within the chapter: the first half takes the conjured person and names and marks as its main theme, speaking of the signlessness of dharmas; the latter half takes the nature of dharmas as its main theme, speaking of why signlessness can make for training in all throughout; the two halves have the sentence 「一切法皆入無相無為性中」 tr. "all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature" as their pivot—this sentence both inherits the signlessness of the first half and opens the nature of dharmas of the latter half, and thereby the whole chapter unites into one meaning. Third, handing down to what follows: this chapter concludes with 「從本已來常空,今無所失」 tr. "from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost", and the next chapter takes the limit of reality as its title; the two chapters follow one upon the other, one speaking of the original suchness of constant emptiness, the other of the indestructibility of the limit of reality; the reader can view the two chapters together to see that emptiness and the limit of reality are not two.
Of the explanations of the ancient masters, there is one house worth recording for this chapter. Jizang's sectional division of this chapter says: 「此下第二、明為化之能。」 tr. "From here on, the second: it clarifies the ability to transform." And he explains the reason for its name, saying: 「善達者雖遍化六道而無心云化也。」 tr. "One who thoroughly penetrates, though he transforms throughout the six destinies, transforms without mind; this is what is meant." The reason he attaches this chapter after the preceding chapter, he says, is 「以善達法性故能無心而化」 tr. "because he thoroughly penetrates the nature of dharmas, he can transform without mind"—taking thorough penetration of the nature of dharmas as the root of the ability to transform; compared with this treatise's taking thorough penetration of the marks of dharmas as the utmost of non-discrimination, the meaning taken is close while the road of entry differs; they are recorded side by side without judgement. He divides this chapter into seven sections, saying: 「品為七段,第一乘前品明菩薩善達法相故起行,第二明菩薩出化處,第三明菩薩解法化名相堪得大利益,第四明菩薩解法無相故增益善根,第五明學法性名學一切法,第六明諸法雖是法性要須修行,第七略釋法性成上修行立義也。」 tr. "The chapter is in seven sections: the first, following the preceding chapter, clarifies that the bodhisattva gives rise to practice because he thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas; the second clarifies the places the bodhisattva comes forth to transform; the third clarifies that the bodhisattva, understanding that dharmas are conjured names and marks, is fit to obtain great benefit; the fourth clarifies that the bodhisattva, understanding that dharmas are signless, therefore increases the roots of goodness; the fifth clarifies that training in the nature of dharmas is called training in all dharmas; the sixth clarifies that although dharmas are the nature of dharmas, one must still cultivate practice; the seventh briefly explains the nature of dharmas to complete the meaning established above of cultivating practice." This sevenfold sectioning differs in format from this treatise's treatise section, which explains following the text—this treatise makes its divisions by question and answer, Jizang makes his by sections; each takes one method, and both are kept. His explanation of the reason for asking again says: 「般若甚深無定相,聞無厭足,是故問也。」 tr. "Prajñā is very deep and has no fixed mark; one hears it without satiety; therefore he asks." And again he says: 「又唯佛究盡法性,降佛已還未能具知,是故問之。」 tr. "Again, only the Buddha exhausts the nature of dharmas to the end; those below the Buddha cannot yet know it completely; therefore he asks about it." These two sayings correspond to the two answers this treatise brings out, while the simile and the wording both differ. His explanation of the question about the conjured person's cultivation of the path says: 「上明化人不行前境,今明化人內無所修也。」 tr. "Above it clarified that the conjured person does not practise the objects before him; now it clarifies that the conjured person inwardly has nothing to cultivate." Dividing it into two questions, earlier and later, by objects before one and inner cultivation is a sectioning this treatise does not state openly, and it can help the reader in dividing the passages. His explanation of the section on benefiting oneself and benefiting others says: 「無定性故罪可捨、福可修,故有自利利人也。」 tr. "Because there is no fixed nature, sin can be given up and merit can be cultivated; therefore there is benefiting oneself and benefiting others." And his explanation of the meaning of a hair's breadth says: 「若有一豪相可得者,則坐道場不見諸法相應是僻悟,以坐道場無有小悟故得佛,是知諸法無一豪相也。」 tr. "If there were a single hair's-breadth mark that could be found, then sitting at the seat of awakening and not seeing the marks of dharmas ought to be a lopsided awakening; because in sitting at the seat of awakening there is no small awakening, therefore one obtains buddhahood; from this one knows that dharmas have not a single hair's-breadth mark." These two sayings bring out each other with the meaning this treatise explains, while the last sentence brings out of its own the judgement 「無一豪相」 tr. "not a single hair's-breadth mark"; its character is written with the variant form read háo that also means ‘hero’, differing from this treatise, which writes the form háo meaning ‘fine hair’; it is recorded side by side and not altered. His explanation of the effect of training in the three gates of liberation says: 「菩薩學空,出三界,盡三漏相,破一切法中無明起,知一切法也。」 tr. "The bodhisattva trains in emptiness, goes out of the three realms, exhausts the marks of the three outflows, breaks the arising of ignorance within all dharmas, and knows all dharmas." This is almost the same in its bones as this treatise's answer. His explanation of the final section says: 「第七、略釋法性以釋上修行義。」 tr. "Seventh: it briefly explains the nature of dharmas in order to explain the meaning of cultivating practice above." And he says: 「法性先無後有同是凡夫法,不成脩行義。」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, it would likewise be a dharma of ordinary people, and the meaning of cultivating practice would not be established." 「若法性先有後無,則墮斷見,亦不成修行義。」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, one would fall into the view of annihilation, and the meaning of cultivating practice would not be established either." At the end he concludes: 「今法性前後中皆清淨」 tr. "Now the nature of dharmas is pure before, after, and in the middle"—explaining the being without difference before, after, and in the middle by purity, while this treatise explains it by constant emptiness; the meaning taken is different, while the two sides blocked are the same; they are recorded side by side without judgement. His explanation of the section on discriminating dharmas further says: 「雖分別諸法不壞性法也。」 tr. "Although one discriminates dharmas, one does not destroy the dharma of the nature." His word order reads ‘nature-dharma’ while this treatise reads ‘dharma-nature’; the characters differ; it is recorded side by side and not altered. Of Huiying's Commentary, what is extant does not reach this fascicle of this treatise, and this chapter's explanation is lacking; Junzheng's book is not in the form of a chapter-by-chapter commentary, and for this chapter 〔not found〕; in the treatises and commentaries of the Tiantai line too there is 〔not found〕 any specific citation of this chapter. The variant names of this chapter's title, the differences of chapter order, and what is seen in the interlinear note at the end of the fascicle are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷八十九,單一單元。卷八十九起於〔T25 0684b08〕、訖於〔T25 0692c08〕;其卷首題所繫者猶是前品——「大智度論釋四攝品第七十八之餘」〔T25 0684b08〕,即卷八十九以前品之續題開卷,並重出造署「聖者龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0684b11〕與譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0684b12〕。本品品題「大智度論釋善達品第七十九」〔T25 0687c18〕逕接前品〈四攝品第七十八〉之末而起,品首無卷題、無造署、無譯署。
品身訖於「如是行般若波羅蜜菩薩,則能祐利眾生」〔T25 0692c06〕一句迄〔T25 0692c07〕,卷末題「大智度論卷第八十九」〔T25 0692c08〕緊接其下;次品品題「大智度論釋實際品第八十」〔T25 0692c11〕另起卷九十,並重出造署〔T25 0692c13〕、譯署〔T25 0692c14〕。故本品為居卷中起題·品尾繫卷尾之型:品界之上端在卷內,下端與卷界疊合——與品六十二〈同學品〉之『居卷中·不涉卷界』異,與品七十八〈四攝品〉之跨卷型異,與品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型亦異。所釋經側之分卷點於此恰與本論側同步(見第四目)。
全品純漢字六千九百九十二(機械重計值·與底稿字數欄所載相合,兩造獨立同數)。六千九百九十二未逾本帙拆單元之常額,單元一、不拆。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0687c19〕、【論】〔T25 0690b17〕。兩結構標記皆無校記——與品七十八之兩【論】標記俱入條目者異,與品六十二之【經】標記帶星號注者亦異;標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。
說者結構與問答之數。經①以須菩提白佛發端——「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩善達諸法相?」」〔T25 0687c19〕,其下佛與須菩提往復三十次換手(依明文標籤計),非單向開示:換手點依序為〔T25 0687c19〕〔T25 0687c20〕〔T25 0687c24〕〔T25 0687c25〕〔T25 0687c27〕〔T25 0688a01〕〔T25 0688a02〕〔T25 0688a06〕〔T25 0688a09〕〔T25 0688a09〕〔T25 0688a15〕〔T25 0688a20〕〔T25 0688a25〕〔T25 0688a26〕〔T25 0688b19〕〔T25 0688b22〕〔T25 0688c14〕〔T25 0688c16〕〔T25 0688c18〕〔T25 0688c20〕〔T25 0689a05〕〔T25 0689a07〕〔T25 0689b14〕〔T25 0689b17〕〔T25 0689b21〕〔T25 0689b23〕〔T25 0689b24〕〔T25 0689b26〕〔T25 0689b27〕〔T25 0689c24〕。經段末〔T25 0690a04〕以下之幻師長喻與〔T25 0690a25〕以下之自行教他長段,皆佛之連續開示,未見換說標記,屬本經常態文體。
論①之問答:「問曰」七見〔T25 0690b17〕〔T25 0691a17〕〔T25 0691a26〕〔T25 0691b09〕〔T25 0691b13〕〔T25 0691c10〕〔T25 0692a09〕,「答曰」八見〔T25 0690b18〕〔T25 0691a19〕〔T25 0691a27〕〔T25 0691b09〕〔T25 0691b14〕〔T25 0691c14〕〔T25 0691c27〕〔T25 0692a13〕——其一〔T25 0691c27〕為「須菩提答曰」之嵌入式(論主以經中人物之名續申論義,非論主自答),故獨立問答對七,本目以漢字流逐一定位所得,兩數獨立相符。「有人言」全品零見(回底本逐字重掃確認)——與品六十二之五見、品七十八之九見異,本品之異說並陳一體式不用,如實誌錄負結果。
論段之牒經擬問答體(專列·繫屬之要害)。論①自〔T25 0690c06〕以下,多以經中人物之名續申論義,其句式與經段同而非經文之逐字重牒:「佛答」六見〔T25 0690c06〕〔T25 0690c17〕〔T25 0690c29〕〔T25 0691b21〕〔T25 0692a21〕〔T25 0692a28〕、「佛告須菩提」二見〔T25 0691b28〕〔T25 0691c03〕、「佛言」一見〔T25 0692a03〕、「須菩提言」三見〔T25 0690c09〕〔T25 0690c14〕〔T25 0690c16〕、「須菩提白佛」二見〔T25 0692a27〕〔T25 0692b04〕,另〔T25 0690c26〕作「須菩提聞是已,更白佛言」,合十五處。此十五處之文,本目逐字比對本品經段〔T25 0687c19〕至〔T25 0690b16〕,無一處為經段原句之逐字重牒;本目裁為論主牒經擬問答(同品七十八論②之既裁),本目專列誌其體式,白話層依底本標籤直譯不增不減,義疏層明其為論主之筆。論主另有四處明標之牒經指引——「如經中所說」〔T25 0692b17〕、「如經中說」〔T25 0692b23〕、「如經中廣說」二見〔T25 0691b19〕〔T25 0692a18〕——其所指皆落在本品經段之內(析論見第七目),與上述十五處性質有別,如實分記。
二、術語考
善達。 全品之總名。「善達」二字於本論全書六見:品題與目次各一〔T25 0687c18〕、本品經文三見、前品〈四攝品〉經末一見〔T25 0686b20〕,無他處。本品經文三見皆作「善達諸法相」——立問之句「云何菩薩善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c19〕、佛答之收句「是名善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c24〕、重立之句「菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法相,亦如是」〔T25 0687c29〕。論段則不用此語而用「通達」:論主起問作「佛品品中說「通達諸法相」,今須菩提何以更問?」〔T25 0690b17〕,其收句作「能如是行,是為善通達諸法相」〔T25 0690c03〕。「通達諸法相」五字於本論全書亦僅二見,皆在本品論段(〔T25 0690b17〕〔T25 0690c03〕)——論主所謂「品品中說」者為泛指前此諸品之義,非某一處之逐字前指,如實分記(析論見第七目)。
名。 本品訓詁之首目,經與論各出一解。經之解在佛自說:「此名強作假施設」〔T25 0688a26〕,其下列所施設之目——色受想行識、男女、大小、地獄畜生餓鬼、人天、有為無為、四果辟支佛道乃至佛道,收之曰「一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名」〔T25 0688b01〕。論之解在論主自設之問答:「名者,是眾物字,如熱物字為火」〔T25 0691b09〕——此句於本論全書唯一見,本目漢字流全論重掃所得。
相。 與名對舉。經分二種:「有二種相,凡夫人所著處」〔T25 0688b09〕,「一者、色相,二者、無色相」〔T25 0688b10〕;色相之界說在「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」〔T25 0688b12〕,無色相在「諸無色法,憶想分別,著心取相故生煩惱,是名無色相」〔T25 0688b13〕,其教之所歸在「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」〔T25 0688b18〕。論主別出名相之辨:「相者,如見烟知是火相,熱是火體」〔T25 0691b10〕,「相為本,名為末」〔T25 0691b16〕——先有相,後立名,此即論主答『名、相無異』之難所立之序。又出一義:「以其能生染著心,是名為相」〔T25 0691b17〕——相之為相,判在能否生著。
無相·無憶念。 本品之骨。經以「無相故」為菩薩具足諸法之因:「諸法無有根本實事、但有名相,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故」〔T25 0688b25〕,其下六度、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處乃至八聖道分、內空乃至無法有法空、八背捨、九次第定、佛十力乃至十八不共法,逐目皆繫「無相故」三字。其反設之句為全品之樞:「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0688c08〕,何以故——「一切無漏法無相、無憶念故」〔T25 0688c11〕。「無相、無憶念」之連語於本品十見(〔T25 0688c10〕〔T25 0688c12〕〔T25 0688c14〕〔T25 0691c10〕〔T25 0691c13〕〔T25 0691c15〕〔T25 0691c21〕〔T25 0691c22〕〔T25 0691c23〕〔T25 0691c24〕),全論八百四十七見「無相」之中,本品居五十三見——密度之高,於〈釋餘品〉諸品為最。
毫釐。 反設之量詞。本品二見:經作「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者」〔T25 0688c08〕,論主重牒作「若諸法當實有如毫釐許,菩薩坐道場時,不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有」〔T25 0691c03〕。全論凡四見,本品居其二。石本作「豪」(校記見第八目第二十三條),與吉藏疏之「一豪相」〔X24n0451 0332b17〕字形同系,如實誌錄不判。
法性·法性無性。 本品後半之主詞,本品六十見(全論六百六十五見)。經之界說在「法性外法不可得,是故不壞」〔T25 0689b18〕、「一切法皆入無相無為性中」〔T25 0689b26〕、「色即是法性,法性即是色」〔T25 0689c23〕;論之界說在「一切法實相名為法性」〔T25 0692a22〕。而本品獨出之一語在論段:「法性無性者」〔T25 0692a28〕——此四字於本論全書二見,皆在本品此一處之前後,係論主牒須菩提「所以者何?法性無性故」〔T25 0692a28〕之語而立答,非別出之新義,如實分記。
三解脫門。 本品十三見。經以之為菩薩學法之總持:「菩薩不以餘法為要,如三解脫門,所謂空、無相、無作」〔T25 0688c25〕,「一切善法皆入三解脫門」〔T25 0688c26〕。論主為之判本末:「三解脫門是實法,餘四念處等法雖實,皆方便說」〔T25 0692a07〕,「三解脫門近涅槃,亦能攝一切實善法,是故說菩薩應學」〔T25 0692a08〕。
微塵。 論主破名相實有一段之所依,本品十一見(全論一百零八見)。其問在「微塵第一微細故不得作分,無分故無和合,此則定法」〔T25 0691a17〕,其答在「若微塵是色,則應有分」〔T25 0691a19〕、「若微塵是色,則有十分;若有十分,云何是極微?」〔T25 0691a21〕,其收在「微塵,如先說,但有名無實」〔T25 0691b02〕。中間別破天眼之見:「天眼亦虛誑妄見;是故聖人以慧眼觀世間,則得道」〔T25 0691a29〕——破微塵而及於天眼,是本品論段最鋒利之一段,其所立不在物理之分析而在能見之心。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻九,經三論六,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設。
化人(經之總喻)。 全品自此喻發端:「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識」〔T25 0687c20〕,收於「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c23〕。其下須菩提追問「化人云何有修道?」〔T25 0687c25〕,佛以反問破之——「佛所化人,有根本實事、有垢有淨不?」〔T25 0687c27〕,須菩提答「佛所化人,無有根本實事,亦無垢無淨,亦不在五道生死」〔T25 0687c28〕。喻之力在「無有根本實事」六字:化人非無所作,是所作之下無一實事可得。
五陰五喻(經之別喻·一段五事)。 佛釋「能學五受陰相」,逐陰出一喻:色如水沫——「知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實;譬如水沫無堅固」〔T25 0689a08〕;受如水泡——「知諸受相如水中泡,一起一滅」〔T25 0689a16〕;想如焰——「是想如焰,水不可得,而妄生水想」〔T25 0689a21〕;行如芭蕉——「行如芭蕉,葉葉除却,不得堅實」〔T25 0689a26〕;識如幻——「如幻師幻作四種兵,無有實,識亦如是」〔T25 0689b02〕。「水中泡」與「葉葉除却」二語於本論全書各唯一見,即此處,本目全論重掃所得。五喻之次第與五陰之次第嚴整相配,非隨手取譬。
幻師幻作種種形色(經之長喻)。 經段末之大喻:「譬如工幻師若幻師弟子,多人處立,幻作種種形色」〔T25 0690a04〕——男女象馬、園林廬館、流泉浴池、衣服臥具、香華瓔珞、餚饍飲食、眾伎樂,復幻作行六度之人,復幻作剎利婆羅門居士、六欲天、梵眾天乃至非有想非無想天,復幻作四果辟支佛。其眼在觀者之二分:「是中無智之人歎:『未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。』」〔T25 0690a19〕,「其中有智之士思惟言:『未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。』」〔T25 0690a22〕。同一幻事,無智者歎其能,有智者歎其空——喻之落點不在幻,在看幻的眼。「譬如工幻師若幻師弟子」十字於本論全書唯一見,即此處;寬作「譬如工幻師」則全書五見,本品一見。
犢子與善母美乳(論之喻·釋何以更問)。 論主自答須菩提何以重問:「是般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問」〔T25 0690b18〕,繼以喻明之:「譬如犢子雖大,善母美乳,飲猶不止」〔T25 0690b19〕,並逐事配之——「佛大慈悲,猶如善母,般若波羅蜜如美乳,須菩提如犢子」〔T25 0690b20〕。喻之力在「雖大」二字:問之不止,非因不解,是因法無定相而可飲無盡。
師子不自貴其力(論之喻·釋貴敬之情)。 釋須菩提雖善知空而不敢自言一切法空:「汝貴重佛法故,不敢言空;我以一切智故,能說諸法空」〔T25 0690c07〕,喻之曰「如餘人貴師子力,師子自不貴其力」〔T25 0690c08〕——能者不自矜其能,貴之者反在旁人。
長者子盲而飲毒(論之喻·釋大悲之起)。 釋菩薩何以於畢竟空中猶行六度:「如長者有子,盲而飲毒,長者知其必死,起種種方便,遮令不飲」〔T25 0690c22〕,其配在「菩薩亦如是,見是眾生顛倒無明盲故飲三毒,則生大悲心」〔T25 0690c24〕。「盲而飲毒」四字於本論全書唯一見,即此處。
闇中見似人物·惡狗臨井自吠其影(論之雙喻·釋虛誑之著)。 釋「眾生但住名相虛誑憶想分別中」〔T25 0691a01〕,論主連出二喻:「如人闇中見似人物,謂是實人,而生畏怖」〔T25 0691a02〕;「又如惡狗臨井,自吠其影,水中無狗,但有其相,而生惡心,投井而死」〔T25 0691a03〕。「惡狗臨井」四字於本論全書唯一見。二喻一疏一密:前者所畏者本無,後者所嗔者即己之影——自吠其影而投井以死,是本品寫著相之害最重之一筆。其下即配以眾生之實情:「四大和合故名為身,因緣生識,和合故動作、言語;凡夫人於中起人相,生愛、生恚,起罪業,墮三惡道」〔T25 0691a05〕。
乾闥婆城(論之引喻)。 菩薩教眾生之語中:「如化、如幻、如乾闥婆城,無有實事,但誑惑人眼」〔T25 0691a11〕。「乾闥婆城」於本論全書二見,本品一見。
四、所釋經文
品名一造(不同於品六十二之兩造)。 本品品名,本論側與所釋經側、底本與諸異本,皆作「善達品」,無異名之造。本論品題〔T25 0687c18〕作「大智度論釋善達品第七十九」,所釋經品題〔T08 0398a07〕作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經善達品第七十九」;品題注所記之異唯在題式與卷次,不在品名(詳下)。此與品六十二〈同學品〉之『同學/魔愁』兩造、品七十七以下數品之異名情形不同,如實誌錄。其經證即經文之立問與收句:「云何菩薩善達諸法相?」〔T25 0687c19〕、「是名善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c24〕。
品題校記(石本經題式·品序 -1·卷序 +1·專列·不入一百二十五條之帳)。 品題〔T25 0687c18〕之注(底本注碼 0687018·校改型)底本全文原樣:「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第九十首【石】,〔大智度…九〕十二字-【聖】,((大智度…九))十二字=((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十八善達品九十))十七字【石】」——四事並見:其一,明本刪「大智度論」四字;其二,聖本無此十二字之品題;其三,石本以本品品題處為其卷第九十之首;其四,石本品題作經題式「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十八善達品九十」十七字——其中「第七十八」較底本之「第七十九」少一,而末綴之石本卷次「九十」較底本之卷八十九多一。此注之錨為圈記型點錨(繫於品題標題之內,無起訖對),故不入本品一百二十五條之帳;本目仍以一百二十五條為帳數,此品題注不入其帳,另列於此。 品題末「九」字另有一注成條目(下帳第一條「九【大】|九品【宮】」),宮本於品題末加「品」字,屬例行標記差異,非義理歧異。
石本 -1 階(品序)與 +1 階(卷序)之雙軌並存。 石本品序少一、卷序多一,二軌同見於一注之中,非孤證:品末「生」字注(下帳第一百二十四條)作「生【大】|生釋第七十八品竟【石】」——石本於品身收尾處自記「釋第七十八品竟」,與品題之「第七十八」相合,是 -1 階之第二端證;卷末題注(見下)之石本讀法作「大智度經第九十」,與品題注之「卷第九十首」相合,是 +1 階之第二端證。兩軌各有二證,如實並錄,不強解其因。
卷首題注(本品所屬之卷於諸本題記中明見·專列·屬前品範圍不入帳)。 卷八十九卷首題〔T25 0684b08〕之注(底本注碼 0684021)底本原樣:「七十八之餘【大】,七十八下訖第七十九品【宋】【元】,七十八之下【明】,七十八品下訖第七十九品【宮】,七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】」——宋、元、宮三本之卷首題明言此卷「訖第七十九品」,即本品;聖本作「七十七品下訖第七十八品」,其品序亦少一,與石本同向。此注在前品〈四攝品〉續題之範圍,不入本品之帳,唯於此引其文以證本品之所屬卷與聖石兩本之 -1 階。同處另有注二:「論【大】,經論【聖】」(底本注碼 0684019,聖本題作「大智度經論」)、「四攝品【大】,〔-〕【聖】」(底本注碼 0684020)。
卷末題校記(注層與條目層之差·明白標出)。 卷末題〔T25 0692c08〕之注(底本注碼 0692016)底本原樣:「(大智…九)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十九釋第七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】((大智度經第九十))七字【石】」——注層分記二本:聖本作二十三字之長題、石本作「大智度經第九十」七字。而條目層(下帳第一百二十五條)之異讀欄唯一,其見證作【聖】【石】而其讀法唯錄聖本之二十三字,石本之七字讀法不在條目層。兩層之差明白標出:本目於總帳依條目層原樣傳錄,而石本之七字讀法於本目補之,使石本卷次 +1 之證不因條目層之合併而漏。
所釋經品題與目錄屬性(無偏移·本品為反例)。 所釋經 T223 側本品品題〔T08 0398a07〕作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經善達品第七十九」,其目錄品序標作七十九——與品序七十九相合,無偏移。此與品六十二之品序標 +1 偏移、與品四十七至四十八一帶之重出異,本品於所釋經側之標記層無瑕疵,如實誌錄負結果(非『凡品皆有偏移』,此品即為反例)。其前後亦可對校:所釋經前品〈四攝品〉標作七十八、次品〈實際品〉標作八十,三品之序與屬性逐一相合。所釋經品題另有注一〔T08 0398a07〕:「善【大】,卷第卅五善【聖】」——聖本以本品品題處為其卷第卅五之首,與本論側石本以此處為卷第九十之首者,同為異本自記卷端而卷數各異,如實並錄。
兩傳承之分卷點:下界同步·上界不同步。 所釋經卷第二十四起於〔T08 0392b09〕,本品品題〔T08 0398a07〕居其中段,而本品訖〔T08 0400c16〕即卷二十四之末題所在,次品〈實際品〉〔T08 0400c22〕另起卷第二十五〔T08 0400c19〕。本論側亦然:本品居卷八十九之後段而訖於卷末題〔T25 0692c08〕,次品另起卷九十。兩傳承於本品之下界(品尾繫卷尾)恰相同步,於上界(品題居卷中)則卷內位置不同——所釋經側本品之前僅容前品之後半,本論側本品之前容前品續題全段〔T25 0684b08〕至〔T25 0687c17〕。此一並見如實誌錄,不引為一事。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異四十八處·擇義理負載者十二逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經①〔T25 0687c19〕至〔T25 0690b16〕與所釋經〈善達品〉〔T08 0398a08〕至〔T08 0400c16〕逐字幾近同文,本目以漢字流逐字對讀,得異四十八處,其大宗為助詞、譯名與「摩訶薩」之有無;其義理負載者十二,逐處誌之:
- 無有是事/無有是法——本論作「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法」〔T25 0687c23〕,所釋經作「菩薩亦如是,無有是法,亦不分別是法」〔T08 0398a12〕。所釋經側此處有注「法【大】|事【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398a13〕——宋、元、明、宮四本作「事」,正與本論底本合;本論側此處無校記。
- 人、天/天人——本論作「頗見有眾生從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天中得解脫不」〔T25 0688a08〕,所釋經作「從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、天、人中得解脫不?」〔T08 0398a27〕。兩造各有校記而恰成鏡像:本論側「人、天【大】|天人【石】」(下帳第七條),所釋經側「天、人【大】|人天【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398a27〕——本論之石本讀法正是所釋經之底本讀法,所釋經之四本讀法正是本論之底本讀法。二本之游移在此一詞上雙向可證,如實誌錄,不判孰正。
- 亦如是(三字之有無)——本論作「菩薩摩訶薩不見眾生從三界得解脫」〔T25 0688a10〕,所釋經作「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,不見眾生從三界得解脫。」〔T08 0398a29〕。所釋經側有注「亦如是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398a29〕——四本無此三字,正與本論底本合;本論側無校記。
- 假施設/但假施設——本論作「此名強作假施設」〔T25 0688a26〕,所釋經作「此名強作,但假施設。」〔T08 0398b17〕。所釋經側有注「但【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398b17〕——三本無「但」字,與本論底本合;本論側無校記。
- 著心/著心取相——本論作「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」〔T25 0688b12〕,所釋經作「是空法中,憶想分別著心取相,是名為色相。」〔T08 0398c04〕。所釋經側有注「取相【大】|〔-〕【宮】」〔T08 0398c04〕——宮本無此二字,與本論底本合;本論側無校記。
- 自益/自利益——本論作「不能自益,亦不能利益他人」〔T25 0688b24〕,所釋經作「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能自利益」〔T08 0398c15〕。所釋經側有注「利【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398c16〕——四本無「利」字,與本論底本合;本論側無校記。
- 禪波羅蜜/禪那波羅蜜·檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜——本論通作「禪波羅蜜」「檀波羅蜜」,所釋經通作「禪那波羅蜜」「檀那波羅蜜」〔T08 0398c20〕。所釋經側此類「那」字皆有星號注「那【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,本品範圍內凡六處〔T08 0398c19〕〔T08 0398c20〕〔T08 0399c26〕〔T08 0399c27〕〔T08 0400b11〕〔T08 0400b13〕——所釋經五本皆無「那」字,正與本論底本之譯名合;本論側六處俱無校記。兩藏之譯名習慣各自成系,非本品一處之偶異(同品六十二既誌之型,如實誌錄)。
- 八背捨/解脫——本論作「足具八背捨波羅蜜,無相故」〔T25 0688c03〕,所釋經作「具足解脫波羅蜜,無相故」〔T08 0398c25〕。此處雙向皆有校記:本論側「足具【大】|具足【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」(下帳第十九條)、「八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】」(下帳第二十條)——本論六本之「具足」倒正與所釋經合,本論宋宮二本之「解脫」亦與所釋經底本合;所釋經側則有注「解脫波羅蜜,無相故;具足九次第定波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】」〔T08 0398c25〕,聖本逕缺此一整句。一處而兩造四讀,如實並錄。
- 是善法/是諸善法——本論作「是菩薩,無相故,自具足是善法」〔T25 0688c06〕,所釋經作「自具足是諸善法」〔T08 0398c28〕。本論側有注「善【大】|諸善【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」(下帳第二十二條)——本論六本皆作「諸善」,正與所釋經底本合;所釋經側無校記。
- 內分異/內分分異——本論作「知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實」〔T25 0689a08〕,所釋經作「知色畢竟空,內分分異、虛、無實」〔T08 0399b02〕。本論側有注「分【大】|分分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」(下帳第二十五條)——本論六本皆作「分分」,與所釋經底本合;所釋經側無校記。
- 集、滅、道/集、盡、道——本論作「集、滅、道亦如是」〔T25 0689b11〕,所釋經作「集、盡、道亦如是」〔T08 0399c07〕。本論側此二處皆有校記且互為星號重引(下帳第三十八、四十一條):「滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——本論五本皆作「盡」,正與所釋經底本合;所釋經側無校記。四諦第二、第三之譯名兩系並行,於本品一段之內可雙向定讞。
- 若學法性(「若」字之有無)——本論作「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法」〔T25 0689b23〕,所釋經作「菩薩摩訶薩學法性則學一切法」〔T08 0399c20〕。本論側有注「若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」(下帳第四十四條)——本論六本皆無「若」字,正與所釋經底本合;所釋經側無校記。
其餘三十六處為助詞、稱謂與異體之異,擇其可誌者四:本論作「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」〔T25 0688b18〕而所釋經作「教眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」〔T08 0398c10〕,所釋經側有注「教【大】|教化【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」〔T08 0398c09〕——四本作「教化」,與本論底本合,本論側無校記;所釋經作「廣果天、無想天、淨居天」〔T08 0400a09〕而本論作「廣果天、無想定、淨居天」〔T25 0689c12〕,所釋經側有注「天【大】|定【宮】」〔T08 0400a10〕——宮本作「定」與本論合;所釋經作「餚膳飲食」〔T08 0400b04〕而本論作「餚饍、飲食」〔T25 0690a07〕,屬異體字,兩造皆無校記,如實誌錄不以一造之字判另一造;所釋經作「其中有智之土思惟言」〔T08 0400b20〕而本論作「其中有智之士思惟言」〔T25 0690a22〕,兩造皆無校記,如實並錄。
對照組(六串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「云何菩薩善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c19〕/〔T08 0398a08〕;「是名善達諸法相」〔T25 0687c24〕/〔T08 0398a13〕;「眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中」〔T25 0688a23〕/〔T08 0398b14〕;「一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名」〔T25 0688b01〕/〔T08 0398b21〕;「一切法皆入無相無為性中」〔T25 0689b26〕/〔T08 0399c22〕;「色即是法性,法性即是色」〔T25 0689c23〕/〔T08 0400a20〕。以上六串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(本目逐串於兩藏底本以標記容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。另誌一串之見數不為一者,以免以估值充數:「當知一切法皆是無相」於本論二見〔T25 0688c21〕〔T25 0692a01〕(經段一見、論段重牒一見)。判為『同品同名』——品名、品序、目錄屬性三事兩藏俱合,品身逐字幾近同文,其異皆在助詞與譯名層。本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在一「達」字落到實處——不是知道諸法空這個道理,是在諸法上不再起分別。其義可約為五重。
其一,善達之相,先以「無」說,後以「不分別」收。經答「云何菩薩善達諸法相」,不出一正面之界說,而出化人之十不行:「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識」〔T25 0687c20〕,乃至「亦無聖果」〔T25 0687c23〕。而其收句不止於「無有是事」,更加一句「亦不分別是法」〔T25 0687c23〕——無是事是境上之空,不分別是心上之空,二者並立方名善達。故須菩提追問「化人云何有修道?」〔T25 0687c25〕時,佛之答亦是雙立:「化人修道,不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死」〔T25 0687c25〕——修道不廢,而修道者不落垢淨生死之數。
其二,眾生所住之處,不在三界而在名相。本品之問最實:一切法如化,則菩薩行六度是為誰行?佛之答不在『有實眾生可度』,而在改換問題之位置——「眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜,於名相虛妄中拔出眾生」〔T25 0688a23〕。所拔者非人,是住處。故其下經文即以極長之篇幅分疏名與相:名是「強作假施設」〔T25 0688a26〕,相是色與無色二種著處〔T25 0688b10〕;而菩薩之教,唯在「於名字中教令遠離」〔T25 0688b04〕與「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」〔T25 0688b18〕。論主為此更設名相之辨,立「相為本,名為末」〔T25 0691b16〕之序——病在相不在名,名不過是相之後起。
其三,無相不是少了什麼,是諸法得以成立之所以。經文此段之句法極可留意:菩薩「能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故」〔T25 0688b26〕,六度四禪乃至十八不共法,逐目皆綴「無相故」三字——無相是具足之因,不是具足之障。其反設一句把全品之理逼到盡處:「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者」〔T25 0688c08〕,則菩薩「不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」〔T25 0688c10〕。論主釋其所以然,說得比經更白:「若諸法性定實有,即是無生」〔T25 0691b23〕,無生則無滅,無滅則無罪福,無罪福則無縛解、無世間、無涅槃〔T25 0691b26〕。實有一毫釐,則修行之事全盤不立——這是本品反覆致意之處。
其四,法性之外無法可出,故學法性即是遍學一切法。須菩提之疑極自然:若一切法即是法性,何須更學六度乃至陀羅尼?佛之答分兩層。先斷其外:「若法性外更有法者,應壞法性。法性外法不可得,是故不壞」〔T25 0689b17〕;次開其內:「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法。何以故?一切法即是法性」〔T25 0689b23〕。論主補一句釐清之語,防人誤作偏學:「若法性當別有性、若無性是性,應但學法性、不學一切法;今法性實無別性,亦無無性故,遍學一切法」〔T25 0692a29〕——正因法性不是諸法之外別有一法,所以學法性不是少學,是全學。
其五,畢竟空不礙方便說,其保證在法性前後中無異。經之末段自出因緣:「若法性前、後、中有異者,是菩薩摩訶薩不能以方便力示法性、成就眾生」〔T25 0690b12〕。論主逐一破其兩邊:「若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異」〔T25 0692b28〕;「若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅」〔T25 0692c01〕。而其正立之句,是本品最末亦最平實的一句教誡:「以諸法性先空,中、後亦爾,非智慧力故令空」〔T25 0692c01〕——空不是觀出來的,是本來如此。故菩薩教眾生之語,落在「若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失」〔T25 0692c05〕。「今無所失」四字是全品之收:畢竟空令人怖者,怖在似有所失;而本來常空,則失無可失。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀唯一家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;釋本論之慧影疏於本品闕釋(其現存殘卷不及本論卷八十九,非零命中之誤判);均正書與天台諸系皆〔查無〕。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈善達品〉之逐文疏,起「善達品第七十九」〔X24n0451 0332a13〕,迄次品「實際品第八十」〔X24n0451 0332c11〕起前,覆本品經全篇。本目依常設紀律,其行號一律取主版(X 藏正版)之行標。其可誌者五。
其一,品位與品名之由——「此下第二、明為化之能。以化之能者,以善達法性故」〔X24n0451 0332a14〕,其下釋「善達」之義:「善達者雖遍化六道而無心云化也。」〔X24n0451 0332a17〕。吉藏以「無心而化」訓善達,而本論經文之訓在「無有是事,亦不分別是法」〔T25 0687c23〕、論文之訓在「知是心、心數法皆是先世虛誑顛倒法因緣生故,不信、不隨逐」〔T25 0690c02〕——二家所重不同:吉藏重其能化之用,本論重其不隨之心,並錄不判。
其二,七段科判——「品為七段」〔X24n0451 0332a19〕,其目為:第一乘前品明菩薩善達法相故起行、第二明菩薩出化處、第三明菩薩解法化名相堪得大利益、第四明菩薩解法無相故增益善根、第五明學法性名學一切法、第六明諸法雖是法性要須修行、「第七略釋法性成上修行立義也。」〔X24n0451 0332a23〕。七段之界與本論經段之轉折逐一相值:其第二起於「白佛:諸法夢如響下,第二、明菩薩拔出之處。」〔X24n0451 0332b08〕,當本論之〔T25 0688a20〕;其第三起於「白佛:若一切法但有名相下,第三、明解法但名相故得大利益。」〔X24n0451 0332b13〕,當本論之〔T25 0688b19〕;其第四起於「第四、明菩薩解法無相,便增益善根也。」〔X24n0451 0332b20〕,當本論之〔T25 0688c21〕;其第六起於「此是第六,明諸法雖是法性要須修行,雖分別諸法不壞性法也。」〔X24n0451 0332c02〕,當本論之〔T25 0689b27〕;其第七起於「第七、略釋法性以釋上修行義。」〔X24n0451 0332c06〕,當本論之〔T25 0690b12〕。本論論段無科判之明文,此七段為吉藏所自立,如實分記。
其三,何以更問之答——「答云:般若甚深無定相,聞無厭足,是故問也。」〔X24n0451 0332b01〕,「又唯佛究盡法性,降佛已還未能具知,是故問之。」〔X24n0451 0332b01〕。二答之義與本論論主之二答逐一相值:本論作「是般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問」〔T25 0690b18〕、「唯佛一切智能通達諸法實相,餘人雖達,不能究盡,是故問」〔T25 0690b22〕——二家同出二因緣而次第亦同,惟本論別有犢子美乳之喻(見第三目),吉藏無之,如實分記。
其四,毫釐一節之疏——「若有一豪相可得者,則坐道場不見諸法相應是僻悟,以坐道場無有小悟故得佛,是知諸法無一豪相也。」〔X24n0451 0332b17〕。與本論論段「若諸法當實有如毫釐許,菩薩坐道場時,不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有」〔T25 0691c03〕同指而說法各異:本論從不能成佛說,吉藏從坐道場無小悟說。其字作「豪」,本論底本作「毫」而石本作「豪」(下帳第二十三條)——字形兩系,並錄不改。
其五,法性前後中一節之疏——「法性先無後有同是凡夫法,不成脩行義。何者?先時無,後從因緣生,與世間法何異?」〔X24n0451 0332c07〕,「若法性先有後無,則墮斷見,亦不成修行義。」〔X24n0451 0332c08〕,「今法性前後中皆清淨」〔X24n0451 0332c09〕。與本論論段之兩邊破法逐句相值——本論作「若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異」〔T25 0692b28〕、「若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅」〔T25 0692c01〕。二家於此近乎同文,惟吉藏收以「清淨」、本論收以「常空」〔T25 0692c04〕,語異而所指一。又吉藏於同段作「不成脩行義」而其後句作「不成修行義」、作「雖分別諸法不壞性法也」而本論作「法性」——其字異,並錄不改。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·本品闕釋(非零命中·專列其證)。 慧影疏為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世。本目回底本核其現存範圍:正文主版之行標起〔X46n0791 0794a01〕、訖〔X46n0791 0917b12〕,末卷之卷題自標「大智度論疏卷第二十四釋第七十五卷論中」,其起首所釋之品為「釋灯喻品第五十七之餘」;此卷一路下釋,末段標「釋第八十二卷論」〔X46n0791 0916c15〕,其目作「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」,卷尾題「大智度論疏卷第二十四」〔X46n0791 0917b12〕——現存疏本止於釋大方便品第六十九(不完),所釋止於論卷八十二,仍在本品(論卷八十九、品七十九)之前。故本品闕釋,非『零命中』之誤判。檔內「善達」二字之連文全書四見(〔X46n0791 0820c06〕〔0827c19〕〔0902b20〕〔0913b09〕),皆非品名之用;其中「善達法性」一語一見〔X46n0791 0827c19〕,其文為「佛言:身子善達法性故,實能爾說。」,係疏釋舍利弗師子吼一段之語,與本品無涉,如實分記。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·〔查無〕。 全檔回搜「善達」零命中;「四攝品」一命中〔X46n0784 0624a14〕,其文為引《大品經》卷次之語,非疏本品之獨立段。均正非隨品疏解之體,本品之零命中屬『彼書體例不涉』而非『彼本無此段』,如實誌錄不判。
智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)·《法華玄義》(T33n1716)·《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)·湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)·〔查無〕。 本目於四檔全檔獨立回搜「善達品」「善達諸法相」「水中泡」「葉葉除却」「幻作四種兵」「法性先無後有」「微塵第一微細」七串,皆零命中——本品於天台諸書無明稱之引,候補不登,如實誌錄負結果。此與品六十二之湛然兩處明引情形不同,本品為其反例。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,前品經末即本品品名之所自(兩藏同證·硬鏈)。 前品〈四攝品第七十八〉之經段末句作「何以故?是菩薩摩訶薩善達一切諸法相故」〔T25 0686b19〕——「善達」二字於本論全書之品外唯一見即此處,本目全論漢字流重掃所得。所釋經側同位亦然:「是菩薩摩訶薩善達一切諸法相故」〔T08 0398a05〕,其下即接本品品題〔T08 0398a07〕。兩藏之前品經末皆以此語收,而本品即從此語立名開問——品名之來處不待外求,經自出之,兩造同證。前品之論段末則作「善通達者,不取法性相,亦不住法性中」〔T25 0687c15〕、「是則通達法性」〔T25 0687c17〕,前品收於「通達法性」,本品開於「善達諸法相」,性與相相承而問處一轉,誌其承。
其二,論主「品品中說」之為泛指(非逐字前指·負命題誠實記)。 論主起論即自指前文:「佛品品中說「通達諸法相」,今須菩提何以更問?」〔T25 0690b17〕。本目回底本重掃:「通達諸法相」五字之漢字流於本論全書僅二見,皆在本品論段(此處與〔T25 0690c03〕之「是為善通達諸法相」)——即論主所指之「品品中說」,於本論文面上無一處逐字可指。其最近之同義文在前品論末「是則通達法性」〔T25 0687c17〕,然其字作「法性」非「諸法相」。故此語當讀為泛指前此諸品屢說之義,非某一品某一句之逐字前引;零命中在此不構成缺陷,如實誌錄不代定讀。
其三,論段四處牒經指引全落本品經段之內(無跨品追引·逐處定讞)。 論主明標之牒經語凡四,本目逐處回本品經段定其所指:其一,「如經中所說幻喻」〔T25 0692b17〕——所指即本品經段之幻師長喻〔T25 0690a04〕,其證在論主緊接之配法「幻師即是菩薩,幻法即是六波羅蜜等諸法」〔T25 0692b17〕與「智者是佛及大菩薩;無智者,凡夫人及新發意,而大歡喜,歎未曾有」〔T25 0692b20〕,正配經段之「是中無智之人歎:『未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。』」〔T25 0690a19〕與「其中有智之士思惟言」〔T25 0690a22〕,逐字對得上。其二,「如經中說」〔T25 0692b23〕,其所引之文「是菩薩自行布施等,亦教他人,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者」〔T25 0692b24〕,所指即經段〔T25 0690a25〕以下之自行教他長段。其三、其四,「如經中廣說」二見〔T25 0691b19〕〔T25 0692a18〕,前者承名相分別一段而指經段〔T25 0688a25〕以下,後者承三解脫門一段而指經段〔T25 0689a05〕以下。四處之所指皆在本品經段之內,無一跨品——與品五十七以下數品屢見之跨品追引型不同,如實誌錄。「如經中所說」一語於本論全書二見,本品一見;「如經中說」全書六十一見,本品一見。
其四,本品與次品〈實際品〉之接。本品末句「若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失」〔T25 0692c05〕,次品品題〔T25 0692c11〕緊接卷界之後。本品範圍內「實際」二字零見(回底本逐字重掃確認),故本論本品內無前指次品之明文;次品之問「若眾生畢竟不可得,菩薩為誰故行般若波羅蜜?」〔T08 0400c23〕正承本品「不見有一定眾生,而大利益自身及眾生」〔T25 0692b22〕之義而更進一層。兩品之相承在義不在文,誌其關聯不代定讀。
其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『不分別是法方名善達』之善達義、『眾生但住名相中』之所拔在住處不在人、『無相故能具足』之句法、『毫釐實有則修行不立』之反設、『學法性即遍學一切法』之通義、『法性前後中無異故方便說得成立』之保證、與『從本已來常空,今無所失』之收,為後世論二諦、論名相、論法性遍學之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 善達品·卷八十九〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫行門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷八十九〔T25 0687c18–0692c11〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0687c18〕起,終於〔T25 0692c07〕,卷末題〔T25 0692c08〕緊接其下;次品品題〔T25 0692c11〕另起卷九十);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈善達品第七十九〉〔T08 0398a07–0400c16〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0332a13–0332c11〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品闕釋,均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)與天台四檔皆〔查無〕(並見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 依《高麗藏》之校。
見證分布(宋宮聖為大宗·聖乙唯一見)。 本品校記一百二十五條之見證,本目逐條重算:宋五十七見、宮五十五見、聖五十三見、石四十八見、明四十七見、元四十三見;另【大】以被校讀法之身分入異讀欄者五見(即 CBETA 校訂型五條,見下)。聖乙本於本品唯一見——在第三十七條〔T25 0689b10〕;麗乙、南藏、聖丙於本品零見證。低出之本如實誌錄其零,不以他品之密度推補。缺字條(異本無此字者)四十三條,約全帳三分之一。
星號重引五條(皆品內自共用·無跨品·專列)。 本品星號重引條(同一異讀於文中重複出現而共用一注)凡五,隨條標明於下表。逐條核其所共之注,五條之所共者全落於本品範圍之內,無一跨品:〔T25 0689b13〕『滅/盡』共〔T25 0689b11〕之注、〔T25 0690c19〕『夫/失』共〔T25 0690c18〕之注、〔T25 0690c27〕『是/缺』共〔T25 0690c24〕之注、〔T25 0691a04〕『狗/苟』共同行〔T25 0691a04〕之注、〔T25 0691b15〕『貌/相』共〔T25 0691b12〕之注。此與品六十二之『一枚跨品、兩枚品內』、品七十八之『十六品內、二跨品』皆異——本品之星號全在品內,是其品界自足之一證。 又第九十七條之條目層僅錄石本一讀(「貌【大】|相【石】」),而其所共之注兼記聖本之「根」(見第九十六條),條目層與注層之差於此明白標出。星號目標之注文於底本帶「*」記,本目依底本原樣處理,不另加符。
CBETA 依《高麗藏》校訂型五條(正讀為 CBETA 校訂·專列)。 本品屬 CBETA 現代校勘層之特殊型凡五條,逐字核底本,專列:其一〔T25 0689a13〕「減(K14n0549_p1398c17)(T25n1509_p0689a19)【CB】【麗-CB】|滅【大】|減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」——六本皆作「減」,CBETA 從之而改底本之「滅」,兼繫本論自身別處之對讀位;其二〔T25 0689b10〕「〔-〕(K14n0549_p1399b03)(T08n0223_p0399c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖乙】【聖】」——此條兼繫所釋經對應位之交叉引,且為本品聖乙本之唯一見證;其三〔T25 0689b12〕「如即(K14n0549_p1399b05)【CB】【麗-CB】|如【大】|如即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」;其四〔T25 0690a06〕「廬(K14n0549_p1400a21)(T08n0223_p0400b03)【CB】【麗-CB】|盧【大】」——無傳統見證並陳,屬純 CBETA 校訂層,亦兼繫所釋經對讀位;其五〔T25 0690b19〕「是(K14n0549_p1401a03)(T25n1509_p0439a25)【CB】【麗-CB】|具【大】」——同為純校訂層,兼繫本論自身別處之對讀位。五條之交叉引用碼於底本為緊接無分隔之拼接形,本目為可讀計以全形括號分隔,字面無增減。本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。
底本重出之見證記(第二十條·專列)。 第二十條〔T25 0688c04〕「八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】」——其異讀欄之見證串於底本原樣即作『宋、宮、宮』,宮本重出一次。本目依底本原樣傳錄,不代為刪併;此屬底本編碼層之重複,非兩宮本之異,如實誌錄。
結構標記與品題注不入條目(專列)。 本品【經】〔T25 0687c19〕、【論】〔T25 0690b17〕二結構標記皆無注、皆不入條目(與品七十八二【論】標記俱入條目者異)。品題注(底本注碼 0687018·品名題式與石本卷次)為點錨型,卷首題注(底本注碼 0684021)屬前品範圍——二者皆不入本品一百二十五條之帳,已於第四目專列。
校勘總帳(一百二十五條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含星號重引五條(隨條標明所共之注及其所在)、CBETA 依麗藏校訂五條(隨條原樣)。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
校記條(一百二十五·底本出現序·星號隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0687c18〕九【大】|九品【宮】
- 〔T25 0687c24〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0687c26〕生【大】|主【明】
- 〔T25 0687c27〕佛【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0687c28〕垢【大】|垢亦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0688a02〕一切【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688a08〕人、天【大】|天人【石】
- 〔T25 0688a09〕言【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688a21〕響【大】|嚮【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688a26〕言【大】|言以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688b02〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0688b05〕空【大】|字【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b05〕想【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b07〕所【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b11〕諸所【大】|所謂【石】
- 〔T25 0688b17〕提!菩【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0688b18〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b23〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0688c03〕足具【大】|具足【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688c04〕八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688c05〕無相故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688c07〕善【大】|諸善【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688c09〕毫【大】|豪【石】
- 〔T25 0688c17〕尊【大】|尊若【石】
- 〔T25 0689a09〕分【大】|分分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689a13〕減(K14n0549_p1398c17)(T25n1509_p0689a19)【CB】【麗-CB】|滅【大】|減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689a13〕為【大】|名【石】
- 〔T25 0689a16〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689a19〕知【大】|知諸【石】
- 〔T25 0689a21〕水【大】|如水【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689a21〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b03〕是【大】|是如是為知識相【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b06〕諸【大】|識【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b08〕性【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b08〕界?眼【大】|眼界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|眼【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b10〕知【大】|如【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b10〕〔-〕(K14n0549_p1399b03)(T08n0223_p0399c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖乙】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b11〕滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b12〕如【大】|知【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b12〕如即(K14n0549_p1399b05)【CB】【麗-CB】|如【大】|如即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b13〕滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0689b11〕)
- 〔T25 0689b20〕不【大】|不可【石】
- 〔T25 0689b22〕為無【大】|無為【明】
- 〔T25 0689b23〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689b25〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0689b25〕何【大】|佛何【聖】
- 〔T25 0689c10〕大【大】|火【石】
- 〔T25 0689c16〕地【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0689c16〕以【大】|以故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689c26〕菩【大】|若菩【石】
- 〔T25 0690a03〕相【大】|相法【石】
- 〔T25 0690a04〕師【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690a06〕廬(K14n0549_p1400a21)(T08n0223_p0400b03)【CB】【麗-CB】|盧【大】
- 〔T25 0690a12〕復【大】|又【石】
- 〔T25 0690a21〕娛【大】|如天【聖】
- 〔T25 0690a27〕布【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690a27〕布【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b01〕歡【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b02〕人【大】|他【石】
- 〔T25 0690b04〕戒【大】|戒諸【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b15〕薩【大】|薩摩訶菩【石】
- 〔T25 0690b16〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b19〕聞【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b19〕是(K14n0549_p1401a03)(T25n1509_p0439a25)【CB】【麗-CB】|具【大】
- 〔T25 0690b20〕美【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690b21〕如【大】|好【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b24〕何【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690b25〕幻【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b29〕令【大】|令我【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c13〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c15〕切【大】|一【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c17〕空【大】|空如夢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|空如空【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c18〕夫【大】|失【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c18〕定【大】|空【聖】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690c19〕夫【大】|失【聖】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0690c18〕)
- 〔T25 0690c20〕空【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c23〕毒【大】|毒藥【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0690c24〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c27〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0690c24〕)
- 〔T25 0691a04〕狗【大】|苟【石】
- 〔T25 0691a04〕吠【大】|㕹【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a04〕狗【大】|苟【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0691a04〕)
- 〔T25 0691a07〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0691a12〕惑【大】|或【石】
- 〔T25 0691a17〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a18〕無分【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕方【大】|分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕十分【大】|十【聖】|十方分【石】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕十【大】|十方【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a26〕塵【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a27〕情【大】|惰【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a29〕則【大】|別【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b11〕為名【大】|名為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b12〕貌【大】|根【聖】|相【石】
- 〔T25 0691b15〕貌【大】|相【石】(星號重引·所共之注在〔T25 0691b12〕)
- 〔T25 0691b17〕著【大】|著若【石】
- 〔T25 0691b22〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b24〕定【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0691b27〕解【大】|無解【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b29〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0691c04〕觀【大】|覺【石】
- 〔T25 0691c19〕趣【大】|起【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691c19〕主【大】|住【明】|生【聖】
- 〔T25 0691c22〕無相【大】|〔-〕【宮】|相【宋】
- 〔T25 0691c27〕曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691c28〕道諦【大】|諦道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691c29〕不【大】|法【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0692a01〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692a03〕有【大】|有有【聖】
- 〔T25 0692a14〕於【大】|餘【明】
- 〔T25 0692a24〕更【大】|便【石】
- 〔T25 0692a25〕佛【大】|佛法【石】
- 〔T25 0692a26〕最【大】|量【聖】
- 〔T25 0692a27〕佛【大】|佛言【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b02〕遍【大】|通【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692b04〕佛【大】|佛言【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b15〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b29〕共【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692c02〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692c03〕乃【大】|乃至【石】
- 〔T25 0692c06〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0692c07〕生【大】|生釋第七十八品竟【石】
- 〔T25 0692c08〕大智度論卷第八十九【大】|大智度經論卷第八十九釋第七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】【石】
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters"; it lies wholly within Fascicle 89, as a single unit. Fascicle 89 begins at〔T25 0684b08〕 and ends at〔T25 0692c08〕; what its fascicle-head title is tied to is still the preceding chapter—「大智度論釋四攝品第七十八之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Four Means of Gathering, the Seventy-eighth, Remainder"〔T25 0684b08〕, that is, Fascicle 89 opens with the continuing title of the preceding chapter, and repeats the author's signature 「聖者龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0684b11〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0684b12〕. This chapter's title, 「大智度論釋善達品第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Thorough Penetration, the Seventy-ninth"〔T25 0687c18〕, follows straight on from the end of the preceding chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", Chapter 78, and at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title, no author's signature, and no translator's signature.
The body of the chapter ends with the sentence 「如是行般若波羅蜜菩薩,則能祐利眾生」 tr. "The bodhisattva who practises prajñāpāramitā in this way can then protect and benefit beings"〔T25 0692c06〕, running on to〔T25 0692c07〕, and the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第八十九」 tr. "Fascicle 89 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0692c08〕 comes right below it; the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋實際品第八十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Limit of Reality, the Eightieth"〔T25 0692c11〕, begins Fascicle 90 anew, and repeats the author's signature〔T25 0692c13〕 and the translator's signature〔T25 0692c14〕. Hence this chapter is of the type title placed within the fascicle · the chapter's end tied to the fascicle-end: the upper end of the chapter boundary lies within the fascicle, and its lower end coincides with the fascicle boundary—differing from Chapter 62, "Training Alike", which is ‘placed within the fascicle · not touching a fascicle boundary’, differing from the fascicle-spanning type of Chapter 78, "The Four Means of Gathering", and differing too from the fascicle-spanning type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas". The point of fascicle division on the side of the sūtra explained here coincides exactly with this treatise's side (see Section IV).
The whole chapter has six thousand nine hundred and ninety-two pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with what the character-count column of the draft records, the two sides independently giving the same number). Six thousand nine hundred and ninety-two does not exceed this text's normal limit for splitting units, so it is a single unit, not split. The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0687c19〕 and 【論】〔T25 0690b17〕. Neither structural marker has a collation note—differing from Chapter 78, whose two 【論】 markers both enter the entries, and differing too from Chapter 62, whose 【經】 marker carries a star note; whether a marker is present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the base text's labels.
The speaker structure and the count of questions and answers. Sūtra ① opens with Subhūti addressing the Buddha—「須菩提白佛言:「世尊!云何菩薩善達諸法相?」」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas?’"〔T25 0687c19〕—and below it the Buddha and Subhūti go back and forth with thirty changes of hand (counted by explicit label); it is not a one-way teaching. The points of change of hand are, in order,〔T25 0687c19〕〔T25 0687c20〕〔T25 0687c24〕〔T25 0687c25〕〔T25 0687c27〕〔T25 0688a01〕〔T25 0688a02〕〔T25 0688a06〕〔T25 0688a09〕〔T25 0688a09〕〔T25 0688a15〕〔T25 0688a20〕〔T25 0688a25〕〔T25 0688a26〕〔T25 0688b19〕〔T25 0688b22〕〔T25 0688c14〕〔T25 0688c16〕〔T25 0688c18〕〔T25 0688c20〕〔T25 0689a05〕〔T25 0689a07〕〔T25 0689b14〕〔T25 0689b17〕〔T25 0689b21〕〔T25 0689b23〕〔T25 0689b24〕〔T25 0689b26〕〔T25 0689b27〕〔T25 0689c24〕. The long simile of the conjurer from〔T25 0690a04〕 onward at the end of the sūtra section, and the long passage on practising oneself and teaching others from〔T25 0690a25〕 onward, are both the Buddha's continuous teaching, with no marker of a change of speaker seen; this belongs to the normal style of this sūtra.
The questions and answers of Treatise ①: 「問曰」 tr. "Question" is seen seven times〔T25 0690b17〕〔T25 0691a17〕〔T25 0691a26〕〔T25 0691b09〕〔T25 0691b13〕〔T25 0691c10〕〔T25 0692a09〕, and 「答曰」 tr. "Answer" eight times〔T25 0690b18〕〔T25 0691a19〕〔T25 0691a27〕〔T25 0691b09〕〔T25 0691b14〕〔T25 0691c14〕〔T25 0691c27〕〔T25 0692a13〕—one of them,〔T25 0691c27〕, is the embedded form 「須菩提答曰」 tr. "Subhūti answered" (the treatise-author continuing to set out the meaning of the treatise under the name of a person in the sūtra, not the treatise-author answering himself), and so there are seven independent pairs of question and answer; this section obtained them by locating each one in the stream of Chinese characters, and the two counts agree independently. The form 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen zero times in the whole chapter (confirmed by rescanning the base text character by character)—differing from the five occurrences of Chapter 62 and the nine of Chapter 78; this chapter does not use the form that sets divergent views side by side, and the negative result is recorded as it is.
The form of re-quoting the sūtra in simulated questions and answers in the treatise section (listed separately · the crux of attribution). From〔T25 0690c06〕 onward Treatise ① often continues to set out the meaning of the treatise under the names of the persons in the sūtra; its sentence pattern is the same as that of the sūtra section, and yet it is not a word-for-word re-quotation of the sūtra text: 「佛答」 tr. "the Buddha answers" six times〔T25 0690c06〕〔T25 0690c17〕〔T25 0690c29〕〔T25 0691b21〕〔T25 0692a21〕〔T25 0692a28〕, 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" twice〔T25 0691b28〕〔T25 0691c03〕, 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said" once〔T25 0692a03〕, 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" three times〔T25 0690c09〕〔T25 0690c14〕〔T25 0690c16〕, 「須菩提白佛」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" twice〔T25 0692a27〕〔T25 0692b04〕, and in addition〔T25 0690c26〕 reads 「須菩提聞是已,更白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti, having heard this, again said to the Buddha", fifteen places in all. This section compared the text of these fifteen places character by character with this chapter's sūtra section from〔T25 0687c19〕 to〔T25 0690b16〕, and not one place is a word-for-word re-quotation of an original sentence of the sūtra section; this section rules them to be the treatise-author's re-quoting of the sūtra in simulated question and answer (as already ruled for Treatise ② of Chapter 78), and lists their form separately here; the vernacular layer translates directly by the labels of the base text, adding nothing and dropping nothing, and the exposition layer makes clear that they are the treatise-author's writing. The treatise-author has in addition four explicitly marked pointers to the sūtra—「如經中所說」 tr. "as is said in the sūtra"〔T25 0692b17〕, 「如經中說」 tr. "as the sūtra says"〔T25 0692b23〕, and 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as the sūtra says at length" twice〔T25 0691b19〕〔T25 0692a18〕—what they point to all falls within this chapter's sūtra section (for the analysis see Section VII); they differ in nature from the fifteen places above, and are recorded separately, as they are.
II. Terms Examined
Thorough penetration. The general name of the whole chapter. The two Chinese characters 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration" are seen six times in the whole of this treatise: once each in the chapter title and in the table of contents〔T25 0687c18〕, three times in this chapter's sūtra text, and once at the end of the sūtra of the preceding chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering"〔T25 0686b20〕, and nowhere else. The three occurrences in this chapter's sūtra text all read 「善達諸法相」 tr. "thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas"—the sentence that sets up the question, 「云何菩薩善達諸法相」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c19〕, the Buddha's closing sentence of his answer, 「是名善達諸法相」 tr. "this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c24〕, and the sentence that sets it up again, 「菩薩摩訶薩善達諸法相,亦如是」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's thorough penetration of the marks of dharmas is also like this"〔T25 0687c29〕. The treatise section, however, does not use this expression but uses 「通達」 tr. "penetrate": the treatise-author's opening question reads 「佛品品中說「通達諸法相」,今須菩提何以更問?」 tr. "The Buddha has said in chapter after chapter ‘penetrates the marks of dharmas’; why now does Subhūti ask again?"〔T25 0690b17〕, and its closing sentence reads 「能如是行,是為善通達諸法相」 tr. "one who can practise like this thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0690c03〕. The five Chinese characters 「通達諸法相」 tr. "penetrates the marks of dharmas" are likewise seen only twice in the whole of this treatise, both in this chapter's treatise section (〔T25 0690b17〕〔T25 0690c03〕)—what the treatise-author calls 「品品中說」 tr. "said in chapter after chapter" refers generally to the meaning of the chapters before this, not word for word to any one place; recorded separately, as it is (for the analysis see Section VII).
Name. The first heading of this chapter's glosses; the sūtra and the treatise each give an explanation. The sūtra's explanation is in the Buddha's own words: 「此名強作假施設」 tr. "this name is a forced and provisional setting-up"〔T25 0688a26〕, below which it lists the items so set up—form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; man and woman; large and small; hell, animals, and hungry ghosts; humans and gods; the conditioned and the unconditioned; the four fruits, the path of the pratyekabuddha, and so on up to the Buddha path—and gathers them up saying 「一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名」 tr. "all dharmas that come together are provisional names; by the name one takes dharmas, therefore it is a name"〔T25 0688b01〕. The treatise's explanation is in a question and answer set up by the treatise-author himself: 「名者,是眾物字,如熱物字為火」 tr. "A name is the designation of a crowd of things, as the designation of a hot thing is fire"〔T25 0691b09〕—this sentence is seen only once in the whole of this treatise, as obtained by this section's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters of the whole treatise.
Mark. Set over against name. The sūtra distinguishes two kinds: 「有二種相,凡夫人所著處」 tr. "There are two kinds of marks, the places where ordinary people cling"〔T25 0688b09〕, 「一者、色相,二者、無色相」 tr. "first, the mark of form; second, the mark of the formless"〔T25 0688b10〕; the definition of the mark of form is in 「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」 tr. "within these empty dharmas, the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination: this is named the mark of form"〔T25 0688b12〕, the mark of the formless in 「諸無色法,憶想分別,著心取相故生煩惱,是名無色相」 tr. "the formless dharmas: because, through recollection, imagining, and discrimination, the clinging mind grasps at marks, afflictions arise; this is named the mark of the formless"〔T25 0688b13〕, and where its teaching comes home is in 「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」 tr. "he teaches and transforms beings to part from marks and makes them abide within the signless nature"〔T25 0688b18〕. The treatise-author brings out separately the distinction between name and mark: 「相者,如見烟知是火相,熱是火體」 tr. "A mark is as when one sees smoke and knows it is the mark of fire; heat is the substance of fire"〔T25 0691b10〕, 「相為本,名為末」 tr. "the mark is the root, the name the branch"〔T25 0691b16〕—first there is the mark, afterwards the name is set up; this is the order the treatise-author establishes in answering the difficulty ‘name and mark are not different’. He brings out one more meaning: 「以其能生染著心,是名為相」 tr. "because it can give rise to a stained and clinging mind, it is named a mark"〔T25 0691b17〕—what makes a mark a mark is judged by whether it can give rise to clinging.
Signless · without recollecting. The backbone of this chapter. The sūtra takes 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness" as the cause of the bodhisattva's making all dharmas complete: 「諸法無有根本實事、但有名相,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故」 tr. "Dharmas have no real root-substance but have only names and marks; therefore, when the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he can make complete dhyānapāramitā, because of signlessness"〔T25 0688b25〕, and below it the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, and the Buddha's ten powers and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas are each, item by item, tied to the three Chinese characters 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness". Its counterfactual sentence is the pivot of the whole chapter: 「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者,菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "If the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, could not know that dharmas are signless and without recollecting and so obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0688c08〕, and why—「一切無漏法無相、無憶念故」 tr. "because all dharmas without outflows are signless and without recollecting"〔T25 0688c11〕. The linked expression 「無相、無憶念」 tr. "signless and without recollecting" is seen ten times in this chapter (〔T25 0688c10〕〔T25 0688c12〕〔T25 0688c14〕〔T25 0691c10〕〔T25 0691c13〕〔T25 0691c15〕〔T25 0691c21〕〔T25 0691c22〕〔T25 0691c23〕〔T25 0691c24〕); of the eight hundred and forty-seven occurrences of 「無相」 tr. "signless" in the whole treatise, this chapter holds fifty-three—its density the highest among the chapters of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters".
A hair's breadth. The measure-word of the counterfactual. It is seen twice in this chapter: the sūtra reads 「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者」 tr. "If the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth"〔T25 0688c08〕, and the treatise-author's re-quotation reads 「若諸法當實有如毫釐許,菩薩坐道場時,不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有」 tr. "If dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, the bodhisattva, when sitting at the seat of awakening, could not contemplate all dharmas as empty, signless, and without anything existent"〔T25 0691c03〕. In the whole treatise it is seen four times in all, this chapter holding two of them. The Ishiyama text writes 「豪」 tr. "hair (in a variant character)" (for the collation note see entry twenty-three in Section VIII), of the same family of character form as the 「一豪相」 tr. "a single hair of mark" of Jizang's commentary〔X24n0451 0332b17〕; recorded as it is, without judgement.
The nature of dharmas · the nature of dharmas without nature. The main term of the latter half of this chapter, seen sixty times in this chapter (six hundred and sixty-five times in the whole treatise). The sūtra's definitions are in 「法性外法不可得,是故不壞」 tr. "dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable; therefore it is not destroyed"〔T25 0689b18〕, 「一切法皆入無相無為性中」 tr. "all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature"〔T25 0689b26〕, and 「色即是法性,法性即是色」 tr. "form is precisely the nature of dharmas; the nature of dharmas is precisely form"〔T25 0689c23〕; the treatise's definition is in 「一切法實相名為法性」 tr. "the real mark of all dharmas is named the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0692a22〕. And the expression found only in this chapter is in the treatise section: 「法性無性者」 tr. "as for the nature of dharmas being without nature"〔T25 0692a28〕—these four Chinese characters are seen twice in the whole of this treatise, both just before and after this one place in this chapter; the treatise-author sets up his answer by re-quoting Subhūti's words 「所以者何?法性無性故」 tr. "Why is that? Because the nature of dharmas is without nature"〔T25 0692a28〕, and it is not a new meaning brought out separately; recorded separately, as it is.
The three gates of liberation. Seen thirteen times in this chapter. The sūtra makes them the general hold of the bodhisattva's training in dharmas: 「菩薩不以餘法為要,如三解脫門,所謂空、無相、無作」 tr. "The bodhisattva does not take other dharmas as essential as he does the three gates of liberation, namely emptiness, the signless, and non-action"〔T25 0688c25〕, 「一切善法皆入三解脫門」 tr. "all wholesome dharmas enter the three gates of liberation"〔T25 0688c26〕. The treatise-author judges root and branch for them: 「三解脫門是實法,餘四念處等法雖實,皆方便說」 tr. "the three gates of liberation are real dharmas; the other dharmas, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on, though real, are all taught as skilful means"〔T25 0692a07〕, 「三解脫門近涅槃,亦能攝一切實善法,是故說菩薩應學」 tr. "the three gates of liberation are near to nirvāṇa, and can also gather in all real wholesome dharmas; therefore it is said that the bodhisattva should train in them"〔T25 0692a08〕.
Atom. The basis of the passage in which the treatise-author refutes the real existence of names and marks, seen eleven times in this chapter (one hundred and eight times in the whole treatise). The question is in 「微塵第一微細故不得作分,無分故無和合,此則定法」 tr. "Because the atom is the finest and most minute, it cannot be divided into parts; having no parts, it has no coming together; this then is a fixed dharma"〔T25 0691a17〕, the answer in 「若微塵是色,則應有分」 tr. "If the atom is form, it should have parts"〔T25 0691a19〕 and 「若微塵是色,則有十分;若有十分,云何是極微?」 tr. "If the atom is form, it has ten parts; if it has ten parts, how is it the ultimately minute?"〔T25 0691a21〕, and the conclusion in 「微塵,如先說,但有名無實」 tr. "the atom, as explained before, has only a name and no substance"〔T25 0691b02〕. In between, the view of the divine eye is refuted separately: 「天眼亦虛誑妄見;是故聖人以慧眼觀世間,則得道」 tr. "the divine eye too is a false and deceptive seeing; therefore the sages contemplate the world with the wisdom-eye, and so obtain the path"〔T25 0691a29〕—refuting the atom and reaching on to the divine eye is the sharpest passage of this chapter's treatise section; what it establishes lies not in a physical analysis but in the mind that sees.
III. Similes and Stories
This chapter has nine key similes, three in the sūtra and six in the treatise, all tied to the meaning being explained; none is set up idly.
The conjured person (the sūtra's general simile). The whole chapter starts from this simile: 「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識」 tr. "It is as a conjured person does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness"〔T25 0687c20〕, gathered up in 「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法,是名善達諸法相」 tr. "The bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas; this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c23〕. Below it Subhūti presses, 「化人云何有修道?」 tr. "How does a conjured person have cultivation of the path?"〔T25 0687c25〕, and the Buddha breaks this with a counter-question—「佛所化人,有根本實事、有垢有淨不?」 tr. "Does a person conjured by the Buddha have a real root-substance, have stain or purity?"〔T25 0687c27〕—and Subhūti answers, 「佛所化人,無有根本實事,亦無垢無淨,亦不在五道生死」 tr. "A person conjured by the Buddha has no real root-substance, is without stain and without purity, and is not within the birth and death of the five destinies"〔T25 0687c28〕. The force of the simile lies in the six Chinese characters 「無有根本實事」 tr. "has no real root-substance": it is not that the conjured person does nothing, but that beneath what he does not one real substance is findable.
The five similes of the five aggregates (the sūtra's particular similes · five things in one passage). The Buddha explains 「能學五受陰相」 tr. "can train in the marks of the five aggregates of clinging", bringing out one simile for each aggregate: form like foam—「知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實;譬如水沫無堅固」 tr. "he knows form to be ultimately empty, its inner parts differing, hollow and without substance; it is as foam on water has no solidity"〔T25 0689a08〕; feeling like a bubble—「知諸受相如水中泡,一起一滅」 tr. "he knows the marks of feelings to be like bubbles on water, arising and ceasing one after another"〔T25 0689a16〕; perception like a mirage—「是想如焰,水不可得,而妄生水想」 tr. "this perception is like a mirage: water is unfindable, yet falsely one gives rise to the perception of water"〔T25 0689a21〕; constructions like a plantain—「行如芭蕉,葉葉除却,不得堅實」 tr. "constructions are like a plantain: leaf after leaf is stripped away, and no solid core is found"〔T25 0689a26〕; consciousness like an illusion—「如幻師幻作四種兵,無有實,識亦如是」 tr. "as a conjurer conjures the four kinds of troops, which have no substance, so too is consciousness"〔T25 0689b02〕. The two expressions 「水中泡」 tr. "bubbles on water" and 「葉葉除却」 tr. "leaf after leaf is stripped away" are each seen only once in the whole of this treatise, here, as obtained by this section's rescan of the whole treatise. The order of the five similes is matched strictly to the order of the five aggregates; they are not similes picked up at random.
The conjurer conjuring all kinds of forms (the sūtra's long simile). The great simile at the end of the sūtra section: 「譬如工幻師若幻師弟子,多人處立,幻作種種形色」 tr. "It is as a skilled conjurer or a conjurer's disciple, standing where many people are, conjures all kinds of forms"〔T25 0690a04〕—men and women, elephants and horses, gardens and lodges, flowing springs and bathing pools, clothing and bedding, incense, flowers, and necklaces, delicacies, food and drink, and all kinds of music; again he conjures people practising the six perfections, again he conjures kṣatriyas, brahmins, and householders, the six heavens of desire, the Heaven of Brahmā's Retinue and so on up to the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception, and again he conjures the four fruits and the pratyekabuddha. Its eye lies in the two divisions of those who watch: 「是中無智之人歎:『未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。』」 tr. "Among them the people without wisdom exclaim: ‘Never has there been such a thing! This man is of many abilities, skilfully making all kinds of things and delighting the crowd with all kinds of forms, up to a Buddha's body adorned with the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks.’"〔T25 0690a19〕, 「其中有智之士思惟言:『未曾有也!是中無有實事,而以無所有法娛樂眾人,令有形相,無事事相,無有有相。』」 tr. "Among them the men of wisdom reflect and say: ‘Never has there been such a thing! Within this there is no real matter, and yet with dharmas without anything existent he delights the crowd, making there be forms and marks—the mark of a thing where there is no thing, the mark of existence where there is no existence.’"〔T25 0690a22〕. The same illusion: those without wisdom marvel at his ability, those with wisdom marvel at its emptiness—the point where the simile lands is not the illusion but the eye that watches the illusion. The ten Chinese characters 「譬如工幻師若幻師弟子」 tr. "It is as a skilled conjurer or a conjurer's disciple" are seen only once in the whole of this treatise, here; taken more broadly as 「譬如工幻師」 tr. "It is as a skilled conjurer", it is seen five times in the whole treatise, once in this chapter.
The calf and the good mother's fine milk (a simile of the treatise · explaining why he asks again). The treatise-author himself answers why Subhūti asks again: 「是般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā has no single fixed mark and is beyond words; therefore, though he has heard it many times, it is still not enough, and so he asks again"〔T25 0690b18〕, following it with a simile to make it clear: 「譬如犢子雖大,善母美乳,飲猶不止」 tr. "It is as a calf, though grown, still does not stop drinking the fine milk of a good mother"〔T25 0690b19〕, and matching item to item—「佛大慈悲,猶如善母,般若波羅蜜如美乳,須菩提如犢子」 tr. "the Buddha's great kindness and compassion is like the good mother, prajñāpāramitā is like the fine milk, Subhūti is like the calf"〔T25 0690b20〕. The force of the simile lies in the two Chinese characters 「雖大」 tr. "though grown": the asking does not stop, not because he does not understand, but because the Dharma has no fixed mark and can be drunk without end.
The lion does not prize its own strength (a simile of the treatise · explaining the feeling of reverence). Explaining why Subhūti, though he knows emptiness well, does not dare to say himself that all dharmas are empty: 「汝貴重佛法故,不敢言空;我以一切智故,能說諸法空」 tr. "Because you prize and revere the Buddha's Dharma, you do not dare to say ‘empty’; because of omniscience I can say that dharmas are empty"〔T25 0690c07〕, with the simile 「如餘人貴師子力,師子自不貴其力」 tr. "as other people prize the lion's strength, while the lion itself does not prize its own strength"〔T25 0690c08〕—the able one does not boast of his ability; those who prize it are rather the bystanders.
The elder's son who is blind and drinks poison (a simile of the treatise · explaining the arising of great compassion). Explaining why the bodhisattva still practises the six perfections within ultimate emptiness: 「如長者有子,盲而飲毒,長者知其必死,起種種方便,遮令不飲」 tr. "as an elder has a son who is blind and drinks poison; the elder knows he must die, and sets up all kinds of skilful means to block him and stop him drinking"〔T25 0690c22〕, matched in 「菩薩亦如是,見是眾生顛倒無明盲故飲三毒,則生大悲心」 tr. "the bodhisattva too is like this: seeing these beings drink the three poisons because they are blinded by inversion and ignorance, he gives rise to the mind of great compassion"〔T25 0690c24〕. The four Chinese characters 「盲而飲毒」 tr. "blind and drinks poison" are seen only once in the whole of this treatise, here.
Seeing in the dark something resembling a person · an evil dog facing a well barks at its own shadow (a paired simile of the treatise · explaining clinging to the false and deceptive). Explaining 「眾生但住名相虛誑憶想分別中」 tr. "beings abide only within names and marks and the false and deceptive recollection, imagining, and discrimination"〔T25 0691a01〕, the treatise-author brings out two similes in a row: 「如人闇中見似人物,謂是實人,而生畏怖」 tr. "as a person in the dark sees something resembling a person, takes it for a real person, and gives rise to fear"〔T25 0691a02〕; 「又如惡狗臨井,自吠其影,水中無狗,但有其相,而生惡心,投井而死」 tr. "and again as an evil dog facing a well barks at its own shadow: in the water there is no dog, there is only its mark, and yet it gives rise to an evil mind, throws itself into the well, and dies"〔T25 0691a03〕. The four Chinese characters 「惡狗臨井」 tr. "an evil dog facing a well" are seen only once in the whole of this treatise. Of the two similes one is looser and one is closer: in the first, what is feared never existed; in the second, what is hated is precisely one's own shadow—barking at its own shadow and throwing itself into the well to die is the heaviest stroke with which this chapter writes the harm of clinging to marks. Below it they are matched at once with the actual condition of beings: 「四大和合故名為身,因緣生識,和合故動作、言語;凡夫人於中起人相,生愛、生恚,起罪業,墮三惡道」 tr. "Because the four elements come together it is named a body; consciousness is born from causes and conditions, and because they come together there are movement and speech; within this ordinary people give rise to the mark of a person, give rise to love and to hatred, give rise to sinful deeds, and fall into the three evil destinies"〔T25 0691a05〕.
The city of the gandharvas (a simile cited by the treatise). Within the bodhisattva's words teaching beings: 「如化、如幻、如乾闥婆城,無有實事,但誑惑人眼」 tr. "like a conjuration, like an illusion, like a city of the gandharvas, without real substance, only deceiving people's eyes"〔T25 0691a11〕. 「乾闥婆城」 tr. "the city of the gandharvas" is seen twice in the whole of this treatise, once in this chapter.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The chapter name with one form (unlike the two forms of Chapter 62). This chapter's name, on this treatise's side and on the side of the sūtra explained, in the base text and in all the variant texts, reads 「善達品」 tr. "Chapter on Thorough Penetration" throughout, with no form of a variant name. This treatise's chapter title〔T25 0687c18〕 reads 「大智度論釋善達品第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Thorough Penetration, the Seventy-ninth", and the chapter title of the sūtra explained〔T08 0398a07〕 reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經善達品第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Thorough Penetration, the Seventy-ninth"; the differences recorded in the note on the chapter title lie only in the form of the title and the fascicle number, not in the chapter name (details below). This differs from the two forms ‘Training Alike / Māra's Grief’ of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", and from the variant names of several chapters from Chapter 77 onward; recorded as it is. Its sūtra evidence is precisely the sūtra text's question and closing sentence: 「云何菩薩善達諸法相?」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas?"〔T25 0687c19〕, 「是名善達諸法相」 tr. "this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c24〕.
The collation note on the chapter title (the Ishiyama text's sūtra-title form · chapter order -1 · fascicle order +1 · listed separately · not entered in the ledger of one hundred and twenty-five entries). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0687c18〕 (the base text's note number 0687018 · of the emendation type), the full text of the base text as it stands: 「大智度論【大】,〔-〕【明】,卷第九十首【石】,〔大智度…九〕十二字-【聖】,((大智度…九))十二字=((摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十八善達品九十))十七字【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa (Taishō), omitted (Ming), head of Fascicle Ninety (Ishiyama), [Mahāprajñā… nine] twelve characters omitted (Shōgozō), ((Mahāprajñā… nine)) twelve characters = ((Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventy-eighth, Chapter on Thorough Penetration, Ninety)) seventeen characters (Ishiyama)"—four matters seen together: first, the Ming edition deletes the four Chinese characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa"; second, the Shōgozō text lacks this twelve-character chapter title; third, the Ishiyama text takes the place of this chapter's title as the head of its Fascicle 90; fourth, the Ishiyama text's chapter title is in the sūtra-title form, 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十八善達品九十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventy-eighth, Chapter on Thorough Penetration, Ninety", seventeen characters—in which 「第七十八」 tr. "the Seventy-eighth" is one less than the base text's 「第七十九」 tr. "the Seventy-ninth", while the Ishiyama fascicle number 「九十」 tr. "Ninety" appended at the end is one more than the base text's Fascicle 89. The anchor of this note is of the circle-type point anchor (tied within the chapter-title heading, without a beg/end pair), and so it does not enter this chapter's ledger of one hundred and twenty-five entries; this section still takes one hundred and twenty-five entries as its ledger count; this note on the chapter title does not enter that ledger, and is listed separately here. The final character 「九」 tr. "nine" of the chapter title has another note that forms an entry (entry one of the ledger below, 「九【大】|九品【宮】」 tr. "nine (Taishō) | nine, chapter (Palace)"), the Palace edition adding the character 「品」 tr. "chapter" at the end of the chapter title; this belongs to the routine differences of marking, not to a doctrinal divergence.
The double track of the Ishiyama text's -1 step (chapter order) and +1 step (fascicle order) existing side by side. The Ishiyama text's chapter order is one less and its fascicle order one more, the two tracks seen together within one note, not a lone proof: the note on the character 「生」 tr. "beings" at the end of the chapter (entry one hundred and twenty-four of the ledger below) reads 「生【大】|生釋第七十八品竟【石】」 tr. "beings (Taishō) | beings; the commentary on the Seventy-eighth Chapter is finished (Ishiyama)"—the Ishiyama text records for itself, at the close of the chapter body, 「釋第七十八品竟」 tr. "the commentary on the Seventy-eighth Chapter is finished", agreeing with the 「第七十八」 tr. "the Seventy-eighth" of the chapter title; this is the second end-proof of the -1 step; the Ishiyama reading in the note on the fascicle-end title (see below) reads 「大智度經第九十」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, the Ninetieth", agreeing with the 「卷第九十首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Ninety" of the note on the chapter title; this is the second end-proof of the +1 step. Each track has two proofs; recorded side by side as they are, without forcing an explanation of their cause.
The note on the fascicle-head title (the fascicle to which this chapter belongs seen plainly in the title records of the texts · listed separately · belonging to the range of the preceding chapter, not entered in the ledger). The note on the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 89〔T25 0684b08〕 (the base text's note number 0684021), the base text as it stands: 「七十八之餘【大】,七十八下訖第七十九品【宋】【元】,七十八之下【明】,七十八品下訖第七十九品【宮】,七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】」 tr. "Seventy-eight, Remainder (Taishō), Seventy-eight, Last Part, ending with the Seventy-ninth Chapter (Song, Yuan), Seventy-eight, Last Part (Ming), the Seventy-eighth Chapter, Last Part, ending with the Seventy-ninth Chapter (Palace), the Seventy-seventh Chapter, Last Part, ending with the Seventy-eighth Chapter (Shōgozō)"—the fascicle-head titles of the three Song, Yuan, and Palace texts state plainly that this fascicle runs 「訖第七十九品」 tr. "ending with the Seventy-ninth Chapter", that is, this chapter; the Shōgozō text reads 「七十七品下訖第七十八品」 tr. "the Seventy-seventh Chapter, Last Part, ending with the Seventy-eighth Chapter", its chapter order also one less, in the same direction as the Ishiyama text. This note lies within the range of the continuing title of the preceding chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", and does not enter this chapter's ledger; its text is cited here only to prove the fascicle to which this chapter belongs and the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts. At the same place there are two further notes: 「論【大】,經論【聖】」 tr. "Treatise (Taishō), Sūtra-Treatise (Shōgozō)" (the base text's note number 0684019; the Shōgozō text's title reads 「大智度經論」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise") and 「四攝品【大】,〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "Chapter on the Four Means of Gathering (Taishō), omitted (Shōgozō)" (the base text's note number 0684020).
The collation note on the fascicle-end title (the difference between the note layer and the entry layer · marked plainly). The note on the fascicle-end title〔T25 0692c08〕 (the base text's note number 0692016), the base text as it stands: 「(大智…九)九字【大】,大智度經論卷第八十九釋第七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】((大智度經第九十))七字【石】」 tr. "(Mahā… nine) nine characters (Taishō), Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-nine, Commentary on the Seventy-seventh Chapter, Last Part, ending with the Seventy-eighth Chapter (Shōgozō) ((Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, the Ninetieth)) seven characters (Ishiyama)"—the note layer records the two texts separately: the Shōgozō text has a long title of twenty-three characters, and the Ishiyama text has the seven characters 「大智度經第九十」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, the Ninetieth". The entry layer (entry one hundred and twenty-five of the ledger below), however, has only one variant column; its witnesses read 【聖】【石】, yet its reading records only the Shōgozō text's twenty-three characters, and the Ishiyama text's seven-character reading is not in the entry layer. The difference between the two layers is marked plainly: in the general ledger this section transcribes the entry layer as it stands, while the Ishiyama text's seven-character reading is supplied here by this section, so that the proof of the Ishiyama text's fascicle +1 is not lost through the merging in the entry layer.
The chapter title of the sūtra explained and the table-of-contents attribute (no offset · this chapter is a counter-example). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, this chapter's title〔T08 0398a07〕 reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經善達品第七十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Thorough Penetration, the Seventy-ninth", and its table-of-contents chapter number is marked seventy-nine—agreeing with the chapter order seventy-nine, with no offset. This differs from the +1 offset of the chapter-number marking of Chapter 62, and from the duplication around Chapters 47 to 48; this chapter has no flaw in the marking layer on the side of the sūtra explained, and the negative result is recorded as it is (it is not that ‘every chapter has an offset’; this chapter is precisely a counter-example). The chapters before and after can also be collated: on the side of the sūtra explained the preceding chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", is marked seventy-eight and the next chapter, "The Limit of Reality", is marked eighty, the order and attributes of the three chapters agreeing one by one. The chapter title of the sūtra explained has one further note〔T08 0398a07〕: 「善【大】,卷第卅五善【聖】」 tr. "Thorough (Taishō), Fascicle Thirty-five, Thorough (Shōgozō)"—the Shōgozō text takes the place of this chapter's title as the head of its Fascicle 35, just as on this treatise's side the Ishiyama text takes this place as the head of its Fascicle 90: both are variant texts recording their own fascicle heads, with different fascicle numbers; recorded side by side as they are.
The fascicle-division points of the two transmissions: the lower boundary in step · the upper boundary not in step. Fascicle 24 of the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0392b09〕; this chapter's title〔T08 0398a07〕 lies in its middle section, while the end of this chapter〔T08 0400c16〕 is exactly where the end title of Fascicle 24 stands, and the next chapter, "The Limit of Reality"〔T08 0400c22〕, begins Fascicle 25 anew〔T08 0400c19〕. This treatise's side is likewise: this chapter lies in the latter section of Fascicle 89 and ends at the fascicle-end title〔T25 0692c08〕, and the next chapter begins Fascicle 90 anew. At this chapter's lower boundary (the chapter's end tied to the fascicle-end) the two transmissions are exactly in step; at its upper boundary (the chapter title placed within the fascicle) its position within the fascicle differs—on the side of the sūtra explained only the latter half of the preceding chapter comes before this chapter, while on this treatise's side the whole passage of the preceding chapter's continuing title, from〔T25 0684b08〕 to〔T25 0687c17〕, comes before it. This conjunction is recorded as it is, and is not taken as one matter.
Full reading of the sūtra as cited against the sūtra explained (collation of the two sides · forty-eight variant places · the twelve doctrinally weighted ones selected, recording at each place whether there is a collation note). This treatise's Sūtra ①, from〔T25 0687c19〕 to〔T25 0690b16〕, and "Thorough Penetration" of the sūtra explained, from〔T08 0398a08〕 to〔T08 0400c16〕, are nearly identical character by character; this section, reading the two streams of Chinese characters against each other character by character, obtains forty-eight variant places, the bulk of which are particles, translated names, and the presence or absence of 「摩訶薩」 tr. "mahāsattva"; twelve of them are doctrinally weighted, recorded place by place:
- There is no such matter / there is no such dharma—this treatise reads 「菩薩亦如是,無有是事,亦不分別是法」 tr. "The bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas"〔T25 0687c23〕, the sūtra explained reads 「菩薩亦如是,無有是法,亦不分別是法」 tr. "The bodhisattva too is like this: there is no such dharma, nor does he discriminate these dharmas"〔T08 0398a12〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note here, 「法【大】|事【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "dharma (Taishō) | matter (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398a13〕—the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts read 「事」 tr. "matter", agreeing exactly with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note here.
- Humans, gods / gods, humans—this treatise reads 「頗見有眾生從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、人、天中得解脫不」 tr. "Do you see any being liberated from among the hells, hungry ghosts, animals, humans, and gods?"〔T25 0688a08〕, the sūtra explained reads 「從地獄、餓鬼、畜生、天、人中得解脫不?」 tr. "liberated from among the hells, hungry ghosts, animals, gods, and humans?"〔T08 0398a27〕. The two sides each have a collation note, and they form an exact mirror image: on this treatise's side 「人、天【大】|天人【石】」 tr. "humans, gods (Taishō) | gods, humans (Ishiyama)" (entry seven of the ledger below), on the side of the sūtra explained 「天、人【大】|人天【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "gods, humans (Taishō) | humans, gods (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398a27〕—the Ishiyama reading of this treatise is exactly the base-text reading of the sūtra explained, and the reading of the four texts of the sūtra explained is exactly this treatise's base-text reading. The wavering of the two traditions over this one word can be proved in both directions; recorded as it is, without judging which is correct.
- Also like this (the presence or absence of three characters)—this treatise reads 「菩薩摩訶薩不見眾生從三界得解脫」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not see beings liberated from the three realms"〔T25 0688a10〕, the sūtra explained reads 「菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,不見眾生從三界得解脫。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this: he does not see beings liberated from the three realms."〔T08 0398a29〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「亦如是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "also like this (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398a29〕—the four texts lack these three characters, agreeing exactly with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note.
- A provisional setting-up / only a provisional setting-up—this treatise reads 「此名強作假施設」 tr. "this name is a forced and provisional setting-up"〔T25 0688a26〕, the sūtra explained reads 「此名強作,但假施設。」 tr. "This name is forced; it is only a provisional setting-up."〔T08 0398b17〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「但【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "only (Taishō) | omitted (Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398b17〕—the three texts lack the character 「但」 tr. "only", agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note.
- Clinging mind / clinging mind grasping at marks—this treatise reads 「是空法中憶想分別著心,是名為色相」 tr. "within these empty dharmas, the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination: this is named the mark of form"〔T25 0688b12〕, the sūtra explained reads 「是空法中,憶想分別著心取相,是名為色相。」 tr. "Within these empty dharmas, the clinging mind of recollection, imagining, and discrimination grasps at marks: this is named the mark of form."〔T08 0398c04〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「取相【大】|〔-〕【宮】」 tr. "grasping at marks (Taishō) | omitted (Palace)"〔T08 0398c04〕—the Palace edition lacks these two characters, agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note.
- Benefit oneself / profit and benefit oneself—this treatise reads 「不能自益,亦不能利益他人」 tr. "cannot benefit himself, nor can he benefit others"〔T25 0688b24〕, the sūtra explained reads 「菩薩摩訶薩行般若波羅蜜時,不能自利益」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, when practising prajñāpāramitā, cannot profit and benefit himself"〔T08 0398c15〕. On the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「利【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "profit (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398c16〕—the four texts lack the character 「利」 tr. "profit", agreeing with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note.
- Chan boluomi / channa boluomi · tan boluomi / tanna boluomi—this treatise reads throughout 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "chan boluomi" and 「檀波羅蜜」 tr. "tan boluomi", the sūtra explained reads throughout 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "channa boluomi" and 「檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "tanna boluomi"〔T08 0398c20〕. On the side of the sūtra explained the character 「那」 tr. "na" of this kind always carries a star note, 「那【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "na (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)", in six places in all within the range of this chapter〔T08 0398c19〕〔T08 0398c20〕〔T08 0399c26〕〔T08 0399c27〕〔T08 0400b11〕〔T08 0400b13〕—none of the five texts of the sūtra explained has the character 「那」 tr. "na", agreeing exactly with the translated name of this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side none of the six places has a collation note. The translated-name habits of the two canons each form their own system; this is not a chance variant at one place in this chapter (the type already recorded for Chapter 62; recorded as it is).
- The eight liberations / liberation—this treatise reads 「足具八背捨波羅蜜,無相故」 tr. "he makes complete (the two characters inverted) the pāramitā of the eight liberations, because of signlessness"〔T25 0688c03〕, the sūtra explained reads 「具足解脫波羅蜜,無相故」 tr. "he makes complete the pāramitā of liberation, because of signlessness"〔T08 0398c25〕. Here there are collation notes in both directions: on this treatise's side 「足具【大】|具足【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "make complete, inverted (Taishō) | make complete (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry nineteen of the ledger below) and 「八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】」 tr. "eight liberations (Taishō) | liberation (Song, Palace, Palace)" (entry twenty of the ledger below)—the order 「具足」 tr. "make complete" of this treatise's six texts agrees exactly with the sūtra explained, and the 「解脫」 tr. "liberation" of this treatise's Song and Palace texts also agrees with the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is the note 「解脫波羅蜜,無相故;具足九次第定波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【聖】」 tr. "the pāramitā of liberation, because of signlessness; makes complete the pāramitā of the nine successive absorptions (Taishō) | omitted (Shōgozō)"〔T08 0398c25〕, the Shōgozō text simply lacking this whole sentence. One place, with two sides and four readings; recorded side by side as it is.
- These wholesome dharmas / all these wholesome dharmas—this treatise reads 「是菩薩,無相故,自具足是善法」 tr. "this bodhisattva, because of signlessness, himself makes complete these wholesome dharmas"〔T25 0688c06〕, the sūtra explained reads 「自具足是諸善法」 tr. "himself makes complete all these wholesome dharmas"〔T08 0398c28〕. On this treatise's side there is a note, 「善【大】|諸善【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "wholesome (Taishō) | all wholesome (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry twenty-two of the ledger below)—this treatise's six texts all read 「諸善」 tr. "all wholesome", agreeing exactly with the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note.
- Inner parts differing / inner parts differing part by part—this treatise reads 「知色畢竟空,內分異、虛無實」 tr. "he knows form to be ultimately empty, its inner parts differing, hollow and without substance"〔T25 0689a08〕, the sūtra explained reads 「知色畢竟空,內分分異、虛、無實」 tr. "he knows form to be ultimately empty, its inner parts differing part by part, hollow, without substance"〔T08 0399b02〕. On this treatise's side there is a note, 「分【大】|分分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "part (Taishō) | part by part (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry twenty-five of the ledger below)—this treatise's six texts all read 「分分」 tr. "part by part", agreeing with the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note.
- Origin, cessation, path / origin, exhaustion, path—this treatise reads 「集、滅、道亦如是」 tr. "origin, cessation, and the path are also like this"〔T25 0689b11〕, the sūtra explained reads 「集、盡、道亦如是」 tr. "origin, exhaustion, and the path are also like this"〔T08 0399c07〕. On this treatise's side both of these places have collation notes, and they are star re-citations of each other (entries thirty-eight and forty-one of the ledger below): 「滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "cessation (Taishō) | exhaustion (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—this treatise's five texts all read 「盡」 tr. "exhaustion", agreeing exactly with the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note. The two systems of translated names for the second and third of the four truths run in parallel, and within the one passage of this chapter this can be settled in both directions.
- If he trains in the nature of dharmas (the presence or absence of the character 「若」 tr. "if")—this treatise reads 「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法」 tr. "If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas"〔T25 0689b23〕, the sūtra explained reads 「菩薩摩訶薩學法性則學一切法」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva who trains in the nature of dharmas trains in all dharmas"〔T08 0399c20〕. On this treatise's side there is a note, 「若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "if (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)" (entry forty-four of the ledger below)—this treatise's six texts all lack the character 「若」 tr. "if", agreeing exactly with the base text of the sūtra explained; on the side of the sūtra explained there is no collation note.
The remaining thirty-six places are differences of particles, forms of address, and variant character forms; four worth recording are selected. This treatise reads 「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」 tr. "he teaches and transforms beings to part from marks and makes them abide within the signless nature"〔T25 0688b18〕, while the sūtra explained reads 「教眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」 tr. "he teaches beings to part from marks and makes them abide within the signless nature"〔T08 0398c10〕, and on the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「教【大】|教化【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "teaches (Taishō) | teaches and transforms (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"〔T08 0398c09〕—the four texts read 「教化」 tr. "teaches and transforms", agreeing with this treatise's base text, and on this treatise's side there is no collation note. The sūtra explained reads 「廣果天、無想天、淨居天」 tr. "the heaven of Abundant Fruit, the Heaven without Perception, the Pure Abodes"〔T08 0400a09〕, while this treatise reads 「廣果天、無想定、淨居天」 tr. "the heaven of Abundant Fruit, the absorption without perception, the Pure Abodes"〔T25 0689c12〕, and on the side of the sūtra explained there is a note, 「天【大】|定【宮】」 tr. "heaven (Taishō) | absorption (Palace)"〔T08 0400a10〕—the Palace edition reads 「定」 tr. "absorption", agreeing with this treatise. The sūtra explained reads 「餚膳飲食」 tr. "delicacies, food and drink"〔T08 0400b04〕, while this treatise reads 「餚饍、飲食」 tr. "delicacies (in a variant character), food and drink"〔T25 0690a07〕; these are variant character forms, and neither side has a collation note; recorded as it is, without judging one side's character by the other's. The sūtra explained reads 「其中有智之土思惟言」 tr. "Among them the ‘earth’ of wisdom reflects and says (the character for earth in place of the one for man)"〔T08 0400b20〕, while this treatise reads 「其中有智之士思惟言」 tr. "Among them the men of wisdom reflect and say"〔T25 0690a22〕, and neither side has a collation note; recorded side by side as it is.
Control group (six strings · the counts in each of the two canons honestly recorded · a unique correspondence). 「云何菩薩善達諸法相」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c19〕 /〔T08 0398a08〕; 「是名善達諸法相」 tr. "this is named thoroughly penetrating the marks of dharmas"〔T25 0687c24〕 /〔T08 0398a13〕; 「眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中」 tr. "beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination"〔T25 0688a23〕 /〔T08 0398b14〕; 「一切和合法皆是假名,以名取諸法,是故為名」 tr. "all dharmas that come together are provisional names; by the name one takes dharmas, therefore it is a name"〔T25 0688b01〕 /〔T08 0398b21〕; 「一切法皆入無相無為性中」 tr. "all dharmas enter into the signless, unconditioned nature"〔T25 0689b26〕 /〔T08 0399c22〕; 「色即是法性,法性即是色」 tr. "form is precisely the nature of dharmas; the nature of dharmas is precisely form"〔T25 0689c23〕 /〔T08 0400a20〕. The streams of Chinese characters of the six strings above are each seen only once in the whole treatise T25n1509 and in the whole sūtra T08n0223 (this section rescanned each string independently in the base texts of both canons by the full-text method, not copying from elsewhere); the correspondence is unique, and no other chapter can be confused with it. One more string whose count is not one is recorded, so that estimates are not made to pass for counts: 「當知一切法皆是無相」 tr. "know that all dharmas are signless" is seen twice in this treatise〔T25 0688c21〕〔T25 0692a01〕 (once in the sūtra section, once re-quoted in the treatise section). The ruling is ‘the same chapter, the same name’—the three matters of chapter name, chapter order, and table-of-contents attribute agree in both canons, the chapter body is nearly identical character by character, and the differences all lie in the layer of particles and translated names. This treatise's 【論】 layer is a structural expansion belonging to the form of a treatise; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and it is not a variant text.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in bringing the one word 「達」 tr. "penetrate" down to where it is real—not knowing the principle that dharmas are empty, but no longer giving rise to discrimination upon dharmas. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.
First, the mark of thorough penetration is first spoken of with 「無」 tr. "there is no" and then gathered up with 「不分別」 tr. "does not discriminate". In answering 「云何菩薩善達諸法相」 tr. "How does the bodhisattva thoroughly penetrate the marks of dharmas", the sūtra gives no positive definition, but gives the ten things the conjured person does not practise: 「譬如化人不行婬、怒、癡,不行色乃至識」 tr. "It is as a conjured person does not practise lust, anger, and delusion, does not practise form and so on up to consciousness"〔T25 0687c20〕, and so on up to 「亦無聖果」 tr. "nor is there any holy fruit"〔T25 0687c23〕. And its closing sentence does not stop at 「無有是事」 tr. "there is no such matter", but adds one more clause, 「亦不分別是法」 tr. "nor does he discriminate these dharmas"〔T25 0687c23〕—there being no such matter is emptiness on the side of the object; not discriminating is emptiness on the side of the mind; only when the two stand together is it named thorough penetration. So when Subhūti presses, 「化人云何有修道?」 tr. "How does a conjured person have cultivation of the path?"〔T25 0687c25〕, the Buddha's answer too sets up both: 「化人修道,不垢不淨,亦不在五道生死」 tr. "The conjured person cultivates the path, neither stained nor pure, nor is he within the birth and death of the five destinies"〔T25 0687c25〕—cultivating the path is not discarded, and yet the one who cultivates the path does not fall into the reckoning of stain and purity, birth and death.
Second, the place where beings abide is not in the three realms but in names and marks. This chapter's question is the most down to earth: if all dharmas are like a conjuration, then for whom does the bodhisattva practise the six perfections? The Buddha's answer does not lie in ‘there are real beings to be crossed over’, but in shifting the position of the question—「眾生但住名相虛妄憶想分別中,是故菩薩行般若波羅蜜,於名相虛妄中拔出眾生」 tr. "Beings abide only within names and marks and the false recollection, imagining, and discrimination; therefore the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā and pulls beings out from within the falseness of names and marks"〔T25 0688a23〕. What is pulled out is not a person but an abiding-place. So the sūtra text below distinguishes name and mark at very great length: name is 「強作假施設」 tr. "a forced and provisional setting-up"〔T25 0688a26〕, and mark is the two places of clinging, form and the formless〔T25 0688b10〕; and the bodhisattva's teaching lies only in 「於名字中教令遠離」 tr. "within names he teaches them to part from them"〔T25 0688b04〕 and 「教化眾生遠離相,令住無相性中」 tr. "he teaches and transforms beings to part from marks and makes them abide within the signless nature"〔T25 0688b18〕. For this the treatise-author further sets up the distinction of name and mark, establishing the order 「相為本,名為末」 tr. "the mark is the root, the name the branch"〔T25 0691b16〕—the sickness is in the mark, not in the name; the name is only what arises after the mark.
Third, signlessness is not the lack of something; it is that by which dharmas come to be established. The syntax of this passage of the sūtra text deserves close attention: the bodhisattva 「能具足禪波羅蜜,無相故」 tr. "can make complete dhyānapāramitā, because of signlessness"〔T25 0688b26〕; the six perfections, the four dhyānas, and so on up to the eighteen unshared dharmas each have, item by item, the three Chinese characters 「無相故」 tr. "because of signlessness" appended—signlessness is the cause of completeness, not its obstacle. Its one counterfactual sentence drives the principle of the whole chapter to the limit: 「若諸法相當實有如毫釐許者」 tr. "If the marks of dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth"〔T25 0688c08〕, then the bodhisattva 「不能知諸法無相、無憶念得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "could not know that dharmas are signless and without recollecting and so obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"〔T25 0688c10〕. The treatise-author explains why it is so, and says it more plainly than the sūtra: 「若諸法性定實有,即是無生」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were fixed and really existent, that would be non-arising"〔T25 0691b23〕; non-arising, then no ceasing; no ceasing, then no sin and merit; no sin and merit, then no bondage and release, no world, and no nirvāṇa〔T25 0691b26〕. If even a hair's breadth really existed, the whole matter of practice would not be established—this is the point to which this chapter returns again and again.
Fourth, outside the nature of dharmas there is no dharma that can go out of it; therefore training in the nature of dharmas is precisely training in all dharmas throughout. Subhūti's doubt is most natural: if all dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas, why must one further train in the six perfections and so on up to the dhāraṇī? The Buddha's answer is in two layers. First he cuts off the outside: 「若法性外更有法者,應壞法性。法性外法不可得,是故不壞」 tr. "If there were a further dharma outside the nature of dharmas, it should destroy the nature of dharmas. Dharmas outside the nature of dharmas are unfindable; therefore it is not destroyed"〔T25 0689b17〕; then he opens the inside: 「菩薩摩訶薩若學法性,則學一切法。何以故?一切法即是法性」 tr. "If the bodhisattva-mahāsattva trains in the nature of dharmas, he trains in all dharmas. Why? All dharmas are precisely the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0689b23〕. The treatise-author adds a clarifying sentence to guard against people taking it as partial training: 「若法性當別有性、若無性是性,應但學法性、不學一切法;今法性實無別性,亦無無性故,遍學一切法」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas had some separate nature, or if having no nature were its nature, one should train only in the nature of dharmas and not train in all dharmas; now, since the nature of dharmas really has no separate nature, and also no absence of nature, one trains in all dharmas throughout"〔T25 0692a29〕—exactly because the nature of dharmas is not some separate dharma outside dharmas, training in the nature of dharmas is not training in less, but training in all.
Fifth, ultimate emptiness does not hinder teaching by skilful means; its guarantee lies in the nature of dharmas being without difference before, after, and in the middle. The last passage of the sūtra itself gives the reason: 「若法性前、後、中有異者,是菩薩摩訶薩不能以方便力示法性、成就眾生」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas differed before, after, and in the middle, this bodhisattva-mahāsattva could not by the power of skilful means show the nature of dharmas and bring beings to accomplishment"〔T25 0690b12〕. The treatise-author refutes both sides one by one: 「若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, born of causes and conditions, it would be no different from the dharmas shared with ordinary people"〔T25 0692b28〕; 「若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅」 tr. "if the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, beings and dharmas would fall into annihilation"〔T25 0692c01〕. And the sentence that establishes it positively is this chapter's last and also plainest admonition: 「以諸法性先空,中、後亦爾,非智慧力故令空」 tr. "because the nature of dharmas is empty at first, and so in the middle and after; it is not made empty by the power of wisdom"〔T25 0692c01〕—emptiness is not contemplated into being; it is so from the first. So the bodhisattva's words teaching beings come to rest in 「若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失」 tr. "If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost"〔T25 0692c05〕. The four Chinese characters 「今無所失」 tr. "now nothing is lost" are the gathering-in of the whole chapter: what makes ultimate emptiness frightening is that it seems one is about to lose something; but if from the first it has always been empty, there is nothing that can be lost.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary, and the citations and explanations of the ancient masters are, as they actually stand, generally uneven. Of the ancient masters' readings of this chapter only one exists: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete dedicated chapter; Huiying's commentary on this treatise lacks an explanation of this chapter (its surviving fragmentary fascicles do not reach Fascicle 89 of this treatise; this is not a misjudgement of zero hits); Junzheng's book and the Tiantai lines are all 〔not found〕. This section records how what they comment on and cite corresponds to this chapter, without judging the relative merit of each master's interpretation.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His line-by-line commentary on "Thorough Penetration" of the sūtra explained begins at 「善達品第七十九」 tr. "Chapter on Thorough Penetration, the Seventy-ninth"〔X24n0451 0332a13〕 and runs to just before the beginning of the next chapter, 「實際品第八十」 tr. "Chapter on the Limit of Reality, the Eightieth"〔X24n0451 0332c11〕, covering the whole of this chapter's sūtra. Following the standing rule, this section takes its line numbers uniformly from the line markers of the main edition (the main edition of the X canon). Five points are worth recording.
First, the place of the chapter and the reason for its name—「此下第二、明為化之能。以化之能者,以善達法性故」 tr. "From here below is the second: it makes clear the ability to transform. As for the ability to transform, it is because of thoroughly penetrating the nature of dharmas"〔X24n0451 0332a14〕; below it he explains the meaning of 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration": 「善達者雖遍化六道而無心云化也。」 tr. "Thorough penetration means that, though transforming throughout the six destinies, one has no mind of transforming."〔X24n0451 0332a17〕. Jizang glosses thorough penetration with 「無心而化」 tr. "transforming without a mind", whereas the gloss of this treatise's sūtra text lies in 「無有是事,亦不分別是法」 tr. "there is no such matter, nor does he discriminate these dharmas"〔T25 0687c23〕, and the gloss of its treatise text in 「知是心、心數法皆是先世虛誑顛倒法因緣生故,不信、不隨逐」 tr. "because he knows that this mind and the mental-factor dharmas are all born from the causes and conditions of false, deceptive, and inverted dharmas of former lives, he does not believe them and does not follow after them"〔T25 0690c02〕—the two masters stress different things: Jizang stresses the function of being able to transform, this treatise stresses the mind that does not follow; recorded side by side without judgement.
Second, the division into seven sections—「品為七段」 tr. "the chapter is in seven sections"〔X24n0451 0332a19〕, whose items are: first, carrying on from the preceding chapter, making clear that the bodhisattva gives rise to practice because he thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas; second, making clear the place from which the bodhisattva brings beings out and transforms them; third, making clear that the bodhisattva, understanding that dharmas are conjured names and marks, can obtain great benefit; fourth, making clear that the bodhisattva, understanding that dharmas are signless, increases his roots of goodness; fifth, making clear that training in the nature of dharmas is named training in all dharmas; sixth, making clear that though dharmas are the nature of dharmas, one must still cultivate practice; and 「第七略釋法性成上修行立義也。」 tr. "the seventh briefly explains the nature of dharmas, completing the establishment of the meaning of the practice above."〔X24n0451 0332a23〕. The boundaries of the seven sections correspond one by one to the turning points of this treatise's sūtra section: its second begins at 「白佛:諸法夢如響下,第二、明菩薩拔出之處。」 tr. "Below ‘said to the Buddha: dharmas are like a dream, like an echo’, the second makes clear the place from which the bodhisattva pulls out."〔X24n0451 0332b08〕, corresponding to this treatise's〔T25 0688a20〕; its third begins at 「白佛:若一切法但有名相下,第三、明解法但名相故得大利益。」 tr. "Below ‘said to the Buddha: if all dharmas have only names and marks’, the third makes clear that by understanding that dharmas are only names and marks one obtains great benefit."〔X24n0451 0332b13〕, corresponding to this treatise's〔T25 0688b19〕; its fourth begins at 「第四、明菩薩解法無相,便增益善根也。」 tr. "The fourth makes clear that the bodhisattva, understanding that dharmas are signless, thereby increases his roots of goodness."〔X24n0451 0332b20〕, corresponding to this treatise's〔T25 0688c21〕; its sixth begins at 「此是第六,明諸法雖是法性要須修行,雖分別諸法不壞性法也。」 tr. "This is the sixth: it makes clear that though dharmas are the nature of dharmas one must still cultivate practice, and that though one discriminates dharmas one does not destroy the nature-dharma."〔X24n0451 0332c02〕, corresponding to this treatise's〔T25 0689b27〕; its seventh begins at 「第七、略釋法性以釋上修行義。」 tr. "The seventh briefly explains the nature of dharmas so as to explain the meaning of the practice above."〔X24n0451 0332c06〕, corresponding to this treatise's〔T25 0690b12〕. This treatise's treatise section has no explicit text of sectional division; these seven sections were set up by Jizang himself; recorded separately, as it is.
Third, the answer to why he asks again—「答云:般若甚深無定相,聞無厭足,是故問也。」 tr. "The answer says: prajñā is extremely deep and has no fixed mark; one hears it without satiety; therefore he asks."〔X24n0451 0332b01〕, 「又唯佛究盡法性,降佛已還未能具知,是故問之。」 tr. "Further, only the Buddha fathoms the nature of dharmas to the end; those below the Buddha cannot yet know it fully; therefore he asks about it."〔X24n0451 0332b01〕. The meaning of these two answers corresponds one by one to the treatise-author's two answers in this treatise: this treatise reads 「是般若波羅蜜無一定相,無言說故,雖數聞猶未足,是故更問」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā has no single fixed mark and is beyond words; therefore, though he has heard it many times, it is still not enough, and so he asks again"〔T25 0690b18〕 and 「唯佛一切智能通達諸法實相,餘人雖達,不能究盡,是故問」 tr. "only the Buddha's omniscience can penetrate the real mark of all dharmas; others, though they penetrate, cannot fathom it to the end; therefore he asks"〔T25 0690b22〕—the two masters give the same two causes and conditions, and in the same order, except that this treatise has in addition the simile of the calf and the fine milk (see Section III), which Jizang lacks; recorded separately, as it is.
Fourth, the commentary on the passage of a hair's breadth—「若有一豪相可得者,則坐道場不見諸法相應是僻悟,以坐道場無有小悟故得佛,是知諸法無一豪相也。」 tr. "If a single hair of mark were findable, then not seeing the marks of dharmas when sitting at the seat of awakening ought to be a mistaken awakening; it is because at the seat of awakening there is not the least small awakening that one obtains buddhahood; thus one knows that dharmas have not a single hair of mark."〔X24n0451 0332b17〕. It points to the same thing as this treatise's treatise section, 「若諸法當實有如毫釐許,菩薩坐道場時,不能觀一切法空、無相、無所有」 tr. "If dharmas really existed even so much as a hair's breadth, the bodhisattva, when sitting at the seat of awakening, could not contemplate all dharmas as empty, signless, and without anything existent"〔T25 0691c03〕, but the way of putting it differs: this treatise speaks from the inability to become a buddha, Jizang from there being no small awakening at the seat of awakening. His character is written 「豪」 tr. "hair (in a variant character)", while this treatise's base text writes 「毫」 tr. "hair" and the Ishiyama text writes 「豪」 tr. "hair (in a variant character)" (entry twenty-three of the ledger below)—two families of character form, recorded side by side without alteration.
Fifth, the commentary on the passage of the before, after, and middle of the nature of dharmas—「法性先無後有同是凡夫法,不成脩行義。何者?先時無,後從因緣生,與世間法何異?」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, it would be the same as the dharmas of ordinary people, and the meaning of practice (in a variant character) would not be established. Why? Non-existent at first and afterwards born of causes and conditions—how would it differ from worldly dharmas?"〔X24n0451 0332c07〕, 「若法性先有後無,則墮斷見,亦不成修行義。」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, one would fall into the view of annihilation, and the meaning of practice would likewise not be established."〔X24n0451 0332c08〕, 「今法性前後中皆清淨」 tr. "now the nature of dharmas is pure before, after, and in the middle"〔X24n0451 0332c09〕. It corresponds sentence by sentence to this treatise's refutation of both sides in the treatise section—this treatise reads 「若法性先無後有、從因緣生者,則與凡夫共法無異」 tr. "If the nature of dharmas were first non-existent and afterwards existent, born of causes and conditions, it would be no different from the dharmas shared with ordinary people"〔T25 0692b28〕 and 「若法性先有後無,眾生及諸法則墮斷滅」 tr. "if the nature of dharmas were first existent and afterwards non-existent, beings and dharmas would fall into annihilation"〔T25 0692c01〕. The two masters are nearly identical in wording here, except that Jizang concludes with 「清淨」 tr. "pure" and this treatise concludes with 「常空」 tr. "always empty"〔T25 0692c04〕; the words differ, but what they point to is one. Further, in the same passage Jizang writes 「不成脩行義」 tr. "the meaning of practice (in a variant character) would not be established" while his later sentence writes 「不成修行義」 tr. "the meaning of practice would not be established", and he writes 「雖分別諸法不壞性法也」 tr. "though one discriminates dharmas one does not destroy the nature-dharma" where this treatise reads 「法性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas"—the characters differ; recorded side by side without alteration.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · this chapter lacking an explanation (not a zero hit · its proof listed separately). Huiying's commentary is the only ancient commentary that explains this treatise, and it survives only in fragmentary fascicles. This section checked its surviving range against the base text: the line markers of the main edition of the body begin at〔X46n0791 0794a01〕 and end at〔X46n0791 0917b12〕; the fascicle title of the last fascicle labels itself 「大智度論疏卷第二十四釋第七十五卷論中」 tr. "Commentary on the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Twenty-four, within the commentary on Fascicle Seventy-five of the treatise", and the chapter it explains at its beginning is 「釋灯喻品第五十七之餘」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Lamp Simile, the Fifty-seventh, Remainder"; this fascicle explains straight on down, and its last passage is marked 「釋第八十二卷論」 tr. "Commentary on Fascicle Eighty-two of the treatise"〔X46n0791 0916c15〕, its heading reading 「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Great Skilful Means, the Sixty-ninth (incomplete)", with the fascicle-end title 「大智度論疏卷第二十四」 tr. "Commentary on the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Twenty-four"〔X46n0791 0917b12〕—the surviving commentary stops at the Commentary on the Chapter on the Great Skilful Means, the Sixty-ninth (incomplete), and what it explains stops at Fascicle 82 of the treatise, still before this chapter (Fascicle 89 of the treatise, Chapter 79). Hence this chapter lacks an explanation, and this is not a misjudgement of ‘zero hits’. The two Chinese characters 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration" in sequence are seen four times in the whole file (〔X46n0791 0820c06〕〔0827c19〕〔0902b20〕〔0913b09〕), none of them used as the chapter name; among them the expression 「善達法性」 tr. "thoroughly penetrates the nature of dharmas" is seen once〔X46n0791 0827c19〕, its text being 「佛言:身子善達法性故,實能爾說。」 tr. "The Buddha says: because Body-son thoroughly penetrates the nature of dharmas, he can truly speak thus.", words from the commentary's explanation of the passage on Śāriputra's lion's roar, unrelated to this chapter; recorded separately, as it is.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · 〔not found〕. A search back through the whole file finds zero hits for 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration"; 「四攝品」 tr. "Chapter on the Four Means of Gathering" has one hit〔X46n0784 0624a14〕, its text being words citing the fascicle number of the Larger Sūtra, not an independent passage commenting on this chapter. Junzheng's is not the form of a chapter-by-chapter commentary; this chapter's zero hits belong to ‘the form of that book does not touch it’, not to ‘that book lacks this passage’; recorded as it is, without judgement.
Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) · Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) · Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) · Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912) · 〔not found〕. This section independently searched back through the whole of the four files for seven strings—「善達品」 tr. "Chapter on Thorough Penetration", 「善達諸法相」 tr. "thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas", 「水中泡」 tr. "bubbles on water", 「葉葉除却」 tr. "leaf after leaf is stripped away", 「幻作四種兵」 tr. "conjures the four kinds of troops", 「法性先無後有」 tr. "the nature of dharmas first non-existent and afterwards existent", and 「微塵第一微細」 tr. "the atom is the finest and most minute"—all with zero hits: this chapter has no explicitly named citation in the Tiantai books; candidates are not entered, and the negative result is recorded as it is. This differs from the two explicit citations by Zhanran in Chapter 62; this chapter is its counter-example.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
Of this chapter's line of meaning, there are five things that carry on from before and after, all recorded in this section, not fixing a reading.
First, the end of the preceding chapter's sūtra is precisely where this chapter's name comes from (the two canons proving it together · a hard link). The last sentence of the sūtra section of the preceding chapter, "The Four Means of Gathering", Chapter 78, reads 「何以故?是菩薩摩訶薩善達一切諸法相故」 tr. "Why? Because this bodhisattva-mahāsattva thoroughly penetrates the marks of all dharmas"〔T25 0686b19〕—the only occurrence outside this chapter, in the whole of this treatise, of the two Chinese characters 「善達」 tr. "thorough penetration" is here, as obtained by this section's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters of the whole treatise. The same position on the side of the sūtra explained is likewise: 「是菩薩摩訶薩善達一切諸法相故」 tr. "because this bodhisattva-mahāsattva thoroughly penetrates the marks of all dharmas"〔T08 0398a05〕, below which comes at once this chapter's title〔T08 0398a07〕. In both canons the end of the preceding chapter's sūtra closes with these words, and this chapter takes its name and opens its question precisely from these words—the source of the chapter name need not be sought outside; the sūtra itself brings it out, and the two sides prove it together. The end of the preceding chapter's treatise section, by contrast, reads 「善通達者,不取法性相,亦不住法性中」 tr. "one who thoroughly penetrates does not grasp the mark of the nature of dharmas, nor abide within the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0687c15〕 and 「是則通達法性」 tr. "this then is penetrating the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0687c17〕; the preceding chapter closes with 「通達法性」 tr. "penetrating the nature of dharmas", this chapter opens with 「善達諸法相」 tr. "thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas"; nature and marks carry on from each other while the point of the question turns once; its carrying-on is recorded.
Second, the treatise-author's 「品品中說」 tr. "said in chapter after chapter" as a general reference (not a word-for-word earlier pointer · a negative proposition honestly recorded). The treatise-author, at the very start of the treatise, points to what came before: 「佛品品中說「通達諸法相」,今須菩提何以更問?」 tr. "The Buddha has said in chapter after chapter ‘penetrates the marks of dharmas’; why now does Subhūti ask again?"〔T25 0690b17〕. This section rescanned the base text: the stream of Chinese characters of the five characters 「通達諸法相」 tr. "penetrates the marks of dharmas" is seen only twice in the whole of this treatise, both in this chapter's treatise section (here, and the 「是為善通達諸法相」 tr. "this thoroughly penetrates the marks of dharmas" at〔T25 0690c03〕)—that is, the 「品品中說」 tr. "said in chapter after chapter" to which the treatise-author points has not a single place on the face of this treatise's text to which it can point word for word. Its nearest text of the same meaning is at the end of the preceding chapter's treatise, 「是則通達法性」 tr. "this then is penetrating the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0687c17〕, but its words are 「法性」 tr. "the nature of dharmas", not 「諸法相」 tr. "the marks of dharmas". Hence this expression should be read as referring generally to the meaning said again and again in the chapters before this, not a word-for-word earlier citation of a particular sentence of a particular chapter; zero hits here do not constitute a defect; recorded as it is, not fixing a reading.
Third, the four pointers to the sūtra in the treatise section all fall within this chapter's sūtra section (no pursuit across chapters · each place settled). The treatise-author's explicitly marked words re-quoting the sūtra are four in all; this section settles what each points to by going back, place by place, to this chapter's sūtra section. First, 「如經中所說幻喻」 tr. "the simile of illusion as is said in the sūtra"〔T25 0692b17〕—what it points to is precisely the long simile of the conjurer in this chapter's sūtra section〔T25 0690a04〕; the proof lies in the matching that the treatise-author gives immediately after, 「幻師即是菩薩,幻法即是六波羅蜜等諸法」 tr. "the conjurer is the bodhisattva; the dharmas of illusion are the six perfections and the other dharmas"〔T25 0692b17〕 and 「智者是佛及大菩薩;無智者,凡夫人及新發意,而大歡喜,歎未曾有」 tr. "the wise are the buddhas and the great bodhisattvas; those without wisdom are ordinary people and those who have newly aroused the mind, who rejoice greatly and exclaimed that such a thing had never been"〔T25 0692b20〕, which match exactly the sūtra section's 「是中無智之人歎:『未曾有!是人多能,巧為眾事,娛樂眾人,種種形色,乃至三十二相、八十隨形好莊嚴佛身。』」 tr. "Among them the people without wisdom exclaim: ‘Never has there been such a thing! This man is of many abilities, skilfully making all kinds of things and delighting the crowd with all kinds of forms, up to a Buddha's body adorned with the thirty-two marks and the eighty minor marks.’"〔T25 0690a19〕 and 「其中有智之士思惟言」 tr. "Among them the men of wisdom reflect and say"〔T25 0690a22〕—they match character for character. Second, 「如經中說」 tr. "as the sūtra says"〔T25 0692b23〕, whose cited text, 「是菩薩自行布施等,亦教他人,讚歎布施法,歡喜讚歎行布施者」 tr. "this bodhisattva himself practises giving and so on, and also teaches others, praising the dharma of giving and joyfully praising those who practise giving"〔T25 0692b24〕, points to the long passage on practising oneself and teaching others from〔T25 0690a25〕 onward in the sūtra section. Third and fourth, 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as the sūtra says at length", twice〔T25 0691b19〕〔T25 0692a18〕: the former carries on from the passage on the discrimination of name and mark and points to the sūtra section from〔T25 0688a25〕 onward; the latter carries on from the passage on the three gates of liberation and points to the sūtra section from〔T25 0689a05〕 onward. What the four places point to all lies within this chapter's sūtra section, not one crossing chapters—different from the type of pursuit across chapters seen again and again in several chapters from Chapter 57 onward; recorded as it is. The expression 「如經中所說」 tr. "as is said in the sūtra" is seen twice in the whole of this treatise, once in this chapter; 「如經中說」 tr. "as the sūtra says" is seen sixty-one times in the whole treatise, once in this chapter.
Fourth, the joining of this chapter with the next chapter, "The Limit of Reality". This chapter's last sentence is 「若觀諸法畢竟空性者,則知從本已來常空,今無所失」 tr. "If you contemplate the ultimately empty nature of dharmas, you know that from the very beginning they have always been empty, and now nothing is lost"〔T25 0692c05〕, and the next chapter's title〔T25 0692c11〕 follows closely after the fascicle boundary. Within the range of this chapter the two Chinese characters 「實際」 tr. "the limit of reality" are seen zero times (confirmed by rescanning the base text character by character), and so within this chapter of this treatise there is no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter; the next chapter's question, 「若眾生畢竟不可得,菩薩為誰故行般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "If beings are ultimately unfindable, for whose sake does the bodhisattva practise prajñāpāramitā?"〔T08 0400c23〕, carries on exactly from this chapter's meaning in 「不見有一定眾生,而大利益自身及眾生」 tr. "he does not see that there is a single fixed being, and yet he greatly benefits himself and beings"〔T25 0692b22〕, and goes one layer further. The carrying-on of the two chapters lies in the meaning, not in the text; their connection is recorded, not fixing a reading.
Fifth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's meaning of thorough penetration in ‘only by not discriminating these dharmas is it named thorough penetration’, its point in ‘beings abide only within names and marks’ that what is pulled out is an abiding-place and not a person, the syntax of ‘because of signlessness one can make complete’, the counterfactual ‘if even a hair's breadth really existed, practice would not be established’, the general meaning of ‘training in the nature of dharmas is training in all dharmas throughout’, the guarantee that ‘because the nature of dharmas is without difference before, after, and in the middle, teaching by skilful means can be established’, and the gathering-in of ‘from the very beginning always empty, now nothing is lost’—these are what later discussions of the two truths, of name and mark, and of training throughout by way of the nature of dharmas are based on, and are entered as stable citations〔T25n1509 善達品·卷八十九〕; since the places in the other texts that cite this treatise are not yet finalised, the citation is soft, awaiting their word-for-word checking. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down into the gates of practice; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 89 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0687c18–0692c11〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0687c18〕 and ends at〔T25 0692c07〕, with the fascicle-end title〔T25 0692c08〕 right below it; the next chapter's title〔T25 0692c11〕 begins Fascicle 90 anew); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Thorough Penetration", Chapter 79, of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0398a07–0400c16〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0332a13–0332c11〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) and the four Tiantai files are all 〔not found〕 (see also Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, together with CBETA's collation according to the Korean Canon.
Distribution of witnesses (the Song, Palace, and Shōgozō as the main body · the Shōgozō B seen only once). For the witnesses of this chapter's one hundred and twenty-five collation notes, this section recomputed entry by entry: the Song fifty-seven times, the Palace fifty-five times, the Shōgozō fifty-three times, the Ishiyama forty-eight times, the Ming forty-seven times, the Yuan forty-three times; in addition, 【大】 enters the variant column in the capacity of a reading being collated five times (that is, the five entries of the CBETA emendation type; see below). The Shōgozō B is seen only once in this chapter—at entry thirty-seven〔T25 0689b10〕; the Korean Canon B text, the Southern Canon, and the Shōgozō C have zero witnesses in this chapter. The texts that appear little have their zero recorded as it is, not supplemented by inference from the density of other chapters. Entries of missing characters (where a variant text lacks the character) number forty-three, about a third of the whole ledger.
Five star re-citations (all shared within the chapter itself · none across chapters · listed separately). This chapter's star re-citation entries (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note) number five in all, marked with each entry in the table below. Checking entry by entry the note each shares, what the five share all falls within the range of this chapter, not one across chapters:〔T25 0689b13〕 ‘cessation / exhaustion’ shares the note at〔T25 0689b11〕,〔T25 0690c19〕 ‘man / lose’ shares the note at〔T25 0690c18〕,〔T25 0690c27〕 ‘this / missing’ shares the note at〔T25 0690c24〕,〔T25 0691a04〕 ‘dog / carelessly’ shares the note at〔T25 0691a04〕 on the same line, and〔T25 0691b15〕 ‘appearance / mark’ shares the note at〔T25 0691b12〕. This differs both from Chapter 62's ‘one across chapters, two within the chapter’ and from Chapter 78's ‘sixteen within the chapter, two across chapters’—this chapter's stars all lie within the chapter, one proof that its chapter boundary is self-sufficient. Further, the entry layer of entry ninety-seven records only the one Ishiyama reading (「貌【大】|相【石】」 tr. "appearance (Taishō) | mark (Ishiyama)"), while the note it shares also records the Shōgozō's 「根」 tr. "root" (see entry ninety-six); the difference between the entry layer and the note layer is marked plainly here. The note text of a star's target carries in the base text the mark 「*」 tr. "star"; this section treats it as the base text has it, adding no further mark.
Five entries of the CBETA emendation type according to the Korean Canon (the correct reading being CBETA's emendation · listed separately). Of the special type of the modern CBETA collation layer this chapter has five entries in all, checked character by character against the base text and listed separately: first,〔T25 0689a13〕 「減(K14n0549_p1398c17)(T25n1509_p0689a19)【CB】【麗-CB】|滅【大】|減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "decrease (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | cease (Taishō) | decrease (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)"—the six texts all read 「減」 tr. "decrease", and CBETA follows them, emending the base text's 「滅」 tr. "cease", also tying it to a reading position elsewhere in this treatise itself; second,〔T25 0689b10〕 「〔-〕(K14n0549_p1399b03)(T08n0223_p0399c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖乙】【聖】」 tr. "omitted (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | holy (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Shōgozō B, Shōgozō)"—this entry is also tied by cross-citation to the corresponding position of the sūtra explained, and it is this chapter's only witness of the Shōgozō B; third,〔T25 0689b12〕 「如即(K14n0549_p1399b05)【CB】【麗-CB】|如【大】|如即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "suchness, precisely (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | suchness (Taishō) | suchness, precisely (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"; fourth,〔T25 0690a06〕 「廬(K14n0549_p1400a21)(T08n0223_p0400b03)【CB】【麗-CB】|盧【大】」 tr. "lodge (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | lu, a different character (Taishō)"—no traditional witnesses are set alongside; it belongs purely to the CBETA emendation layer, and it is also tied to the reading position of the sūtra explained; fifth,〔T25 0690b19〕 「是(K14n0549_p1401a03)(T25n1509_p0439a25)【CB】【麗-CB】|具【大】」 tr. "this (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | complete (Taishō)"—likewise purely of the emendation layer, also tied to a reading position elsewhere in this treatise itself. The cross-reference codes of the five entries are, in the base text, a spliced form joined without separation; for readability this section separates them with full-width parentheses, adding and removing nothing in the letters. This edition's reader-facing text follows the reading of the current CBETA text.
The witness record duplicated in the base text (entry twenty · listed separately). Entry twenty〔T25 0688c04〕 「八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】」 tr. "eight liberations (Taishō) | liberation (Song, Palace, Palace)"—the witness string of its variant column reads ‘Song, Palace, Palace’ in the base text as it stands, the Palace edition appearing a second time. This section transcribes it as the base text has it, not deleting or merging on its behalf; this belongs to a duplication in the encoding layer of the base text, not a difference between two Palace texts; recorded as it is.
Structural markers and the note on the chapter title do not enter the entries (listed separately). This chapter's two structural markers, 【經】〔T25 0687c19〕 and 【論】〔T25 0690b17〕, have no note and do not enter the entries (differing from Chapter 78, whose two 【論】 markers both enter the entries). The note on the chapter title (the base text's note number 0687018 · the form of the chapter-name title and the Ishiyama fascicle number) is of the point-anchor type, and the note on the fascicle-head title (the base text's note number 0684021) belongs to the range of the preceding chapter—neither enters this chapter's ledger of one hundred and twenty-five entries; both have been listed separately in Section IV.
General collation ledger (a full reckoning of one hundred and twenty-five entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the five star re-citation entries (each marked with the note it shares and where that note is) and the five CBETA emendation entries according to the Korean Canon (each as it stands). The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
Collation entries (one hundred and twenty-five · in order of appearance in the base text · stars marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0687c18〕九【大】|九品【宮】
- 〔T25 0687c24〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0687c26〕生【大】|主【明】
- 〔T25 0687c27〕佛【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0687c28〕垢【大】|垢亦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0688a02〕一切【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688a08〕人、天【大】|天人【石】
- 〔T25 0688a09〕言【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688a21〕響【大】|嚮【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688a26〕言【大】|言以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688b02〕有【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0688b05〕空【大】|字【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b05〕想【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b07〕所【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b11〕諸所【大】|所謂【石】
- 〔T25 0688b17〕提!菩【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0688b18〕化【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0688b23〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0688c03〕足具【大】|具足【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688c04〕八背捨【大】|解脫【宋】【宮】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688c05〕無相故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0688c07〕善【大】|諸善【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0688c09〕毫【大】|豪【石】
- 〔T25 0688c17〕尊【大】|尊若【石】
- 〔T25 0689a09〕分【大】|分分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689a13〕減(K14n0549_p1398c17)(T25n1509_p0689a19)【CB】【麗-CB】|滅【大】|減【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689a13〕為【大】|名【石】
- 〔T25 0689a16〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689a19〕知【大】|知諸【石】
- 〔T25 0689a21〕水【大】|如水【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689a21〕想【大】|相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b03〕是【大】|是如是為知識相【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b06〕諸【大】|識【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b08〕性【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b08〕界?眼【大】|眼界【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|眼【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b10〕知【大】|如【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b10〕〔-〕(K14n0549_p1399b03)(T08n0223_p0399c06)【CB】【麗-CB】|聖【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【聖乙】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b11〕滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b12〕如【大】|知【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689b12〕如即(K14n0549_p1399b05)【CB】【麗-CB】|如【大】|如即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0689b13〕滅【大】|盡【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0689b11〕)
- 〔T25 0689b20〕不【大】|不可【石】
- 〔T25 0689b22〕為無【大】|無為【明】
- 〔T25 0689b23〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0689b25〕世尊【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0689b25〕何【大】|佛何【聖】
- 〔T25 0689c10〕大【大】|火【石】
- 〔T25 0689c16〕地【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0689c16〕以【大】|以故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0689c26〕菩【大】|若菩【石】
- 〔T25 0690a03〕相【大】|相法【石】
- 〔T25 0690a04〕師【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690a06〕廬(K14n0549_p1400a21)(T08n0223_p0400b03)【CB】【麗-CB】|盧【大】
- 〔T25 0690a12〕復【大】|又【石】
- 〔T25 0690a21〕娛【大】|如天【聖】
- 〔T25 0690a27〕布【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690a27〕布【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b01〕歡【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b02〕人【大】|他【石】
- 〔T25 0690b04〕戒【大】|戒諸【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b15〕薩【大】|薩摩訶菩【石】
- 〔T25 0690b16〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b19〕聞【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0690b19〕是(K14n0549_p1401a03)(T25n1509_p0439a25)【CB】【麗-CB】|具【大】
- 〔T25 0690b20〕美【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690b21〕如【大】|好【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b24〕何【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690b25〕幻【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690b29〕令【大】|令我【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c07〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c13〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c15〕切【大】|一【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c17〕空【大】|空如夢【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|空如空【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c18〕夫【大】|失【聖】
- 〔T25 0690c18〕定【大】|空【聖】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0690c19〕夫【大】|失【聖】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0690c18〕)
- 〔T25 0690c20〕空【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c23〕毒【大】|毒藥【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0690c24〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0690c27〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0690c24〕)
- 〔T25 0691a04〕狗【大】|苟【石】
- 〔T25 0691a04〕吠【大】|㕹【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a04〕狗【大】|苟【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0691a04〕)
- 〔T25 0691a07〕人【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0691a12〕惑【大】|或【石】
- 〔T25 0691a17〕為【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a18〕無分【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕方【大】|分【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕十分【大】|十【聖】|十方分【石】
- 〔T25 0691a21〕十【大】|十方【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a26〕塵【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691a27〕情【大】|惰【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691a29〕則【大】|別【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b11〕為名【大】|名為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b12〕貌【大】|根【聖】|相【石】
- 〔T25 0691b15〕貌【大】|相【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note is at〔T25 0691b12〕)
- 〔T25 0691b17〕著【大】|著若【石】
- 〔T25 0691b22〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b24〕定【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0691b27〕解【大】|無解【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691b29〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0691c04〕觀【大】|覺【石】
- 〔T25 0691c19〕趣【大】|起【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691c19〕主【大】|住【明】|生【聖】
- 〔T25 0691c22〕無相【大】|〔-〕【宮】|相【宋】
- 〔T25 0691c27〕曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0691c28〕道諦【大】|諦道【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0691c29〕不【大】|法【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0692a01〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692a03〕有【大】|有有【聖】
- 〔T25 0692a14〕於【大】|餘【明】
- 〔T25 0692a24〕更【大】|便【石】
- 〔T25 0692a25〕佛【大】|佛法【石】
- 〔T25 0692a26〕最【大】|量【聖】
- 〔T25 0692a27〕佛【大】|佛言【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b02〕遍【大】|通【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692b04〕佛【大】|佛言【宋】【元】【明】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b15〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692b29〕共【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0692c02〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0692c03〕乃【大】|乃至【石】
- 〔T25 0692c06〕已【大】|以【石】
- 〔T25 0692c07〕生【大】|生釋第七十八品竟【石】
- 〔T25 0692c08〕大智度論卷第八十九【大】|大智度經論卷第八十九釋第七十七品下訖第七十八品【聖】【石】